LIBRARY 
 
 <>F Tin. 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA. 
 
 Accession 86128 Cfes 
 
 
 , *^ar< 
 1?%^ 
 
 ' 
 
 
 
 
 
 * 
 
m 
 
 -. 
 
 . 
 
 
 
 
 
 
MY CREED 
 
 BY 
 
 M. J. SAVAGE 
 
 BOSTON 
 
 GEO. H. ELLIS, 141 FRANKLIN STREET 
 1897 
 
COPYRIGHT 
 
 BY GEORGE H. ELLIS 
 1887 
 
^Dedication* 
 
 I DREAM of one to whom my thought will speak, 
 One who will share the hooe that ever sings 
 The new-creation song of fairer things 
 
 That all true souls in all the ages seek. 
 
 In such a dream I refuge find when weak, 
 
 When courage flows not from its wonted springs, 
 And all my schemes seem vain imaginings 
 
 On which the Fates their hard revenges wreak. 
 
 To such a one as this I dedicate 
 My reading of time's forces and their drift, 
 
 Of what I hold is purpose in the maze 
 That makes the tangle of our human fate : 
 For such a soul will feel and help the lift 
 Of love divine that bringeth better days. 
 
 86128 
 
Every sensible man must have a creed. He who says, "I 
 have no creed," or " I don't believe in creeds," gives expression 
 to one of two beliefs: I. That well-grounded opinions are unat- 
 tainable; or, 2. That they are unimportant; and either of these 
 opinions is itself a creed, though a very poor one. 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 I. OUTGROWING THE OLD BELIEFS, 9 
 
 II. WHAT LIGHT HAVE WE TO GUIDE us ? . . . 28 
 
 III. RELIGION, 43 
 
 IV. GOD, 57 
 
 V. REVELATION, 72 
 
 VI. Is THIS A GOOD WORLD? 87 
 
 VII. MORAL FOUNDATIONS, 102 
 
 VIII. COMMUNION OF THE FINITE WITH THE INFI- 
 NITE, 117 
 
 IX. THE CHURCH, 132 
 
 X. SALVATION, 145 
 
 XI. THE DEBT OF RELIGION TO SCIENCE, . . . 161 
 
 XII. IMMORTALITY AND MODERN THOUGHT, . . . 181 
 
OUTGROWING THE OLD BELIEFS. 
 
 EVERY religion implies a theology; that is, a scheme or 
 system of thought underlying it, out of which it springs and 
 which in some general way, at least, it matches part by part. 
 There is a great deal of loose talk in the modern world in 
 favor of religion and against theology ; and it seems to me 
 to imply only a lack of clear thought. Persons who are 
 opposing theology are opposing some definite kind of the- 
 ology. If they are wise, they are not opposing theology 
 itself. Every religion, with its theology, implies some sort 
 of conception of the universe, and springs out of a cosmol- 
 ogy to which it is fitted in some general way. No matter 
 whether the person who holds his religious or theological 
 opinions has thought about it or not, there is underlying his 
 religion a theory of things ; a certain way of thinking about 
 the world, its origin, its nature ; a certain way of thinking 
 about God, his character, his method, his purposes ; a cer- 
 tain way of thinking about man, as to what sort of being he 
 is, where he came from, what his destiny is likely to be. 
 Religion, then, springs out of and bases itself on a cosmol- 
 ogy, a science of things. But, when the question is raised 
 among us to-day whether science is a proper thing to refer 
 to in the pulpit, it seems to be entirely forgotten that the 
 very first words of the Bible are scientific. It begins with 
 stating the scientific conception of the universe which was 
 
IO My Creed 
 
 held at that time, and out of which the religious thought 
 and emotion naturally and necessarily sprung. 
 
 It follows from this that, when there passes any great 
 change over the scientific thought of men, there must of 
 necessity go along with it a corresponding change in theo- 
 logical thought and religious feeling. The one must of ne- 
 cessity draw after it the other ; that is, provided men think 
 clearly and follow out the lines of their thinking. 
 
 There have been great changes in the religious concep- 
 tions of the universe many times in the past. When Chris- 
 tianity superseded Paganism as the religion of the Roman 
 Empire, it was little less than the creation of a new world 
 of thought, of feeling ; and, by as much as the old scientific 
 conceptions of the Hebrews were adopted along with the 
 religion, it gave a changed conception of the physical uni- 
 verse, so that it really created a new world for people to 
 live in. When the American continent was discovered, it so 
 changed the conceptions of the great mass of the people 
 that they found themselves living in what was again prac- 
 tically a new world. And when the Ptolemaic concep- 
 tion of the universe gave place to the Copernican, once 
 more, in a profounder and wider-reaching sense still, people 
 found themselves the inhabitants of a new universe. All 
 these were great and even fundamental changes ; but we 
 to-day are passing through a change profounder, farther- 
 reaching in its results, than either of these. It is in the air. 
 We talk about it lightly, newspapers refer to it, magazine 
 articles are written about it; yet only a few people have 
 waked up to comprehend just how much it means, and what 
 are to be its far-reaching results. 
 
 The world we live in to-day is a new world, a world less 
 than half a century old. It is made up of the same sun, the 
 same stars, the same old earth ; and yet our conception of 
 
Outgrowing the Old Beliefs n 
 
 these is undergoing so radical a change that it is not too 
 much to say we have a new earth, a new sun, new stars, a 
 new God, a new humanity, a new religion, a new church, a 
 new outlook for humanity. We may say in language calm, 
 and yet without taking away one jot or one tittle from its 
 meaning, what was said by the author of the Book of Reve- 
 lation hundreds of years ago, "The first heaven and the first 
 earth are passed away " ; and the voice of the Eternal is 
 heard, saying, " Behold, I make all things new." 
 
 The scope of the course of sermons upon which we are 
 entering to-day proposes, first, to deal with this transition, to 
 indicate some of the main outlines of the change from the 
 old belief to the new one ; then, in succeeding sermons, to 
 take up and answer the question as to what we have left, 
 what are the great fundamental beliefs which, so far as we 
 can see, are so much a part of the nature of things that they 
 are not likely to be disturbed or to pass away. There are 
 thousands of persons who are feeling the change that is 
 going on, and are wondering whether anything is going to 
 be left. 
 
 All things seem in flux, in movement. As they look on, 
 they become dizzy; and they mistake their own dizziness for 
 an unsettled condition of God's universe. It seems to me, 
 then, that we can render no better service to men than to 
 outline the change that is going on, and to see what are the 
 great fundamental, eternal principles that are part of the 
 universe itself. 
 
 The task of this morning is to be to outline, so far as time 
 will permit, this change, this -transition from the old world 
 to the new. As I face the question, there are two methods 
 before me, one of which I must follow. Shall I treat it ab- 
 stractly, simply dealing with principles, outlining the position 
 in which the world stood half a century ago, pointing out 
 
12 My Creed 
 
 some of the principal points of change, and attempting to 
 indicate where the world stands, intellectually and spiritually, 
 at this hour? Shall I do this? Or shall I give to this story 
 a personal flavor by relating something of my own expe- 
 rience, showing how I left the old and what road I followed 
 in coming into the new ? It would seem somewhat more mod- 
 est, perhaps, to follow the first method ; but there is always 
 an added interest in that which has about it the flavor of per- 
 sonal experience. For there is nothing in which we are so 
 much interested as in people, what they think, how they 
 feel, how the world looks to them, which way they are mov- 
 ing. The difference is like that which one might follow in 
 indicating the course pursued in a journey from one city to 
 another. One might describe the first city, tell how far it is 
 to the next, indicate what towns lie along the road, the nat- 
 ure of the country, the mountains, valleys, streams that must 
 be crossed, and leave it there. Or one may relate the story 
 of his own personal journey from one city to the other, 
 stating how he was impressed by what he saw, and giving 
 some of the personal incidents that befell him by the way. 
 It seems to me plain that the latter would be the more inter- 
 esting method of the two. I trust, then, that I may be ex- 
 empted from any charge of egotism if I choose the latter 
 method, when I say that any man who can simply and plainly 
 tell the story of his own religious experience in passing from 
 the old faith into the new is telling not merely his own story, 
 
 he is telling the story of thousands of others. But, if I 
 am to treat it in this way, there is only one person's story 
 that I am fitted to tell, the one with which I am acquainted, 
 
 my own. 
 
 You will let me say farther that I have no sort of feeling 
 that the personal incidents of my own experience are of any 
 value in themselves. They only stand as symbols of that 
 
Outgrowing the Old Beliefs 13 
 
 which we all hold in common ; and so I trust that you who 
 have passed over substantially the same road will be think- 
 ing not so much of my experience as of your own, and of 
 the parallels that may suggest themselves along the way. 
 
 I confess that, even after having decided to follow this 
 method, as I stand here and look you in the faces, I shrink 
 from it, especially from attempting to speak in this way. 
 I could better read it, if I had it written ; for, then, I should 
 be able to lose myself somewhat in my paper, as I cannot 
 while your eyes are facing me. But let me, as simply as I 
 may, tell this story ; and I shall weave into it as little of my 
 own personal experience as possible, and thus I shall make 
 it as much a story of all men as I am able to do. 
 
 My father was trained as a child in the extremest form of 
 the old Calvinism. Among the earliest recollections of my 
 boyhood is listening to him as he told about the sermons 
 which he used to hear, and as he spoke of the moral revolt 
 which he felt as he listened to the doctrines of fore-ordina- 
 tion, of the total depravity of men, and all that cast-iron relig- 
 ion, as of fate, in which the souls of men were held and led 
 from the cradle to the grave, and on into the darkness of the 
 future. As soon as he was able to think and act for himself, 
 he cast off this old belief ; and as the best thing he could 
 do, under the circumstances, when he was, as he supposed, 
 converted, he became a member of the Free-will Baptist 
 church, in open revolt against the doctrines of Calvinism. 
 In his early manhood, however, he moved away from the 
 town of his birth to a place where there was no Free-will 
 Baptist church, only a Methodist and Calvinistic societies. 
 Finding himself still in revolt, and in sympathy with this 
 doctrine of freedom as opposed to the old Calvinistic ideas, 
 he became a member of the Methodist church. They, how- 
 ever, held service but once a month, the town being part of 
 
14 My Creed 
 
 a circuit. The other three Sundays we were obliged to stay 
 at home or to attend a Calvinistic church. We generally 
 went to the Congregationalist church three Sundays and the 
 Methodist the fourth. There were, however, class-meetings 
 and prayer-meetings that I remember attending frequently 
 with father and mother when I was a little boy. 
 
 I grew up, then, in the country, in the midst of this intense 
 religious atmosphere, without ever having the question sug- 
 gested as to its divine authority and infallibility. I was, 
 I suppose, and so far as I can remember, a "good" boy. 
 I make no claims on the score of that, however. I only 
 speak of it to emphasize the fact that, though regarding 
 myself and being regarded as a good boy, in popular par- 
 lance, I never connected this with the idea of salvation or 
 safety in another world. From my earliest thought on the 
 subject, I grew up in the unquestioning belief that I must 
 experience a " change of heart," or I could have no hope of 
 salvation in the future world. So all my childhood long, 
 as I looked up at the clouds and saw them drift across the 
 bright blue, as I lay upon my back under the trees and 
 watched the shadows, I dreamed of eternity, I dreamed of 
 a very definite heaven only a little way above the sky. I 
 dreamed of quite as definite a hell ; and I can remember 
 how I used to try to imagine eternity until my mind drooped 
 weary, as if in a swoon, from the impossible task. I verily 
 believed if I should happen to die, as some of my school- 
 mates did, before my experiencing this change of heart, I 
 should not be able to enter the gates of the city of which 
 I dreamed, but that my destiny would lead me another way. 
 
 It was natural, then, that I should think very much over 
 this matter of conversion. When the minister came to call 
 on us, I always expected that he would talk to me of the 
 safety of my soul ; and there were friends of my father and 
 
Outgrowing tJie Old Beliefs 15 
 
 mother who, faithfully as they believed, faithfully, as I be- 
 lieve, from the stand-point which they occupied, took every 
 occasion to warn me of the danger in which I was living from 
 day to day. I do not wonder at them as I look back. I 
 rather wonder that there are any men, women, or children 
 \vho are themselves Christians, who believe these things, 
 who do not thus show their interest in the welfare of the 
 souls of others. So long as the old minister the last one 
 who was settled for life in the Congregational parish was 
 living, there was no revival of religion, so far as I remember. 
 But a young minister, fresh from the seminary, kindled with 
 enthusiasm, came to be the minister of the church ; and he 
 at once set about what I have heard in the country called 
 "getting up a revival of religion." I believe, from his stand- 
 point, he was doing that which he ought to have done. His 
 first work was to have a revival in the church. He ap- 
 pointed committees to visit the whole parish from house to 
 house, he himself going with them, talking and praying with 
 the members of the church, to rouse them to some sense of 
 their duty and the work which they ought to be accomplish- 
 ing for the salvation of their fellow-men. I remember the 
 time when he came to our house, and talked with us and 
 prayed. 
 
 In the winter following that there was a revival of religion ; 
 and large numbers of people Were added to the membership 
 of the church. During the winter of 1855 there was one 
 of the most wide-spread revivals of religion with which I 
 have ever been acquainted. It swept so far as I knew, 
 then from North to South, and from East to West. There 
 was an intense religious feeling and religious activity in our 
 town. Hardly a man, woman, or child who was not touched 
 by it, either by sympathy or opposition. I made up my 
 mind at that time, as large numbers of my friends and 
 
1 6 My Creed 
 
 schoolmates had become members of the church, that this 
 was the time for me to experience this change, if possible. 
 There were not only preaching services on Sunday, and 
 Sunday-school, the main work of which was to convert chil- 
 dren, but Sunday evening prayer-meeting and several prayer- 
 meetings during the week, part of the time every night. 
 Then the young people had their own meetings in private 
 houses, to influence their friends and schoolmates. I remem- 
 ber how I envied some of them. There were two or three 
 whose faces were bright, and who seemed moved with the 
 joy of their new faith, who told us they were never so happy 
 in their lives, and urged us unceasingly to pass through the 
 same great change. But how? I supposed that, first, I 
 must experience some remarkable conviction of sin, that I 
 must feel that I had been very wicked; and that in some 
 marvellous moment would come a sense of forgiveness, and 
 light and joy. I was told that there were two kinds of sin, 
 original, that inherited from Adam, and that which was 
 the result of our own personal action. But I could not, try 
 as I would, feel myself guilty in either way. I could feel 
 sorry for Adam ; but I could not feel sorry for his sin in the 
 sense of its having anything to do with me, try as I might. 
 And I am afraid, along with my sorrow, there was a sense 
 of admiration. It seemed to me a grand thing in Adam that 
 he did not let Eve bear the punishment alone, but that he 
 decided to take his chances along with her. Nor could I 
 feel very guilty about my own sins ; for I could not see what 
 they could be. I had tried all my life not to be a sinner. 
 I think there may have been a little spiritual pride about it. 
 I looked about among my schoolmates, and thought, if I were 
 like certain of them, I could feel guilty ; for they seemed to 
 be anything but model boys. But I had tried to live a 
 right life ; and I found it difficult to experience this sense 
 of guilt. 
 
Outgrowing the Old Beliefs 17 
 
 But one night I came home from prayer-meeting late. 
 Every one but myself had gone to sleep ; and I was alone in 
 the old country farm-house. There was a bright winter 
 moon, and no need of light except that which streamed in at 
 the windows. There was no fire except in the farm-house 
 kitchen. Here I sat down, and made up my mind that I 
 would not leave that room until I had, as I said, given my- 
 self to God. So I knelt in prayer, and told God that I would 
 not cease praying till he came to my relief. A change of 
 feeling did come over me ; and I believed myself pardoned, 
 and a great joy was in my heart. And I went to bed that 
 night, for the first time in my life, feeling the assurance that, if 
 I did not wake up in the morning, I had some chance of find- 
 ing myself in the bright, eternal city of the blessed. 
 
 This joy lasted for a few days ; and then a great change 
 came over me, perhaps only a nervous reaction, as a result 
 of the strain I had been going through. But I found myself 
 depressed and in great doubt. I was in doubt whether, 
 after all, this experience had been genuine. I had heard it 
 preached over and over again that a large number of those 
 persons who thought that they were converted were mis- 
 taken, that there were few only who would be saved. And 
 so I began to torment myself with the thought that probably 
 I was not one of the chosen, and that my experience had 
 been spurious. I look back at myself with pity, as I review 
 the weeks that followed. Night after night, I was only 
 thirteen years old, I lay down upon a pillow wet with my 
 tears, rising frequently to pray, finding no relief, and at last 
 sinking to sleep in sheer despair, trying to reawaken the 
 confidence of my having been accepted with God. It did 
 not come. Friends, father, mother, brother, and ministers all 
 tried to help me, but in vain. At last, I gave it up, thinking 
 I had done all I could, and that perhaps the experience was 
 
1 8 My Creed 
 
 genuine. Along with many others, I then became a member 
 of the Congregational church. I stood by and heard the 
 creed read, almost no part of which did I understand. No 
 one had made the attempt to make me understand it. No 
 one had gone over it with me. I was expected to accept it 
 in this public manner ; and I did so. 
 
 As I grew older, the question of my after course in life 
 came up. I can remember, when the stage came in, for the 
 cars did not run to our village then, being fascinated with 
 this glimpse of life from another world ; and I thought that 
 nothing could be finer than to be a stage-driver. I was also 
 interested in the work of the blacksmith and the shoemaker, 
 and thought that here were careers good for any man. But, 
 as I grew older, I do not remember when I did not expect to 
 be a minister. When I went to the missionary concert, and 
 saw the maps of the heathen lands and heard the appeals 
 made in their behalf, I felt that probably I should become 
 a missionary to the heathen. 
 
 During this time, I had my first experience of scepticism. 
 There was a young man, a student from Bowdoin College, 
 who used to come to our village, and who was pointed out to 
 me as a man who did not believe in the reality of the story 
 of Adam and Eve in the garden ; and I remember I looked 
 at him with a sort of horror, and wondered how any one so 
 wicked was permitted to live. Perhaps I thought of that 
 story of Paul on the Island of Melita, where the viper came 
 out and fastened on his hand, and those that looked on ex- 
 pected the judgment of God to visit him for his sins. It 
 never occurred to me that this young man might be wiser 
 than any of us, and thus have a basis for his doubt. 
 
 When I went to the theological seminary, I was still firmly 
 grounded in my belief ; and, while there, it never occurred to 
 me, from anything that teachers said to us, that we were 
 
Outgrowing 
 
 freely to discuss the great problems of religion. We were 
 taught to accept them without question. We were treated 
 as though we were religious cadets at a theological West 
 Point, not seekers after truth, but persons to be trained in 
 the belief that such and such things were so, and that 
 we were to be ready to go out and fight for them against the 
 world. 
 
 That was the type of religious training through which 
 I passed in fitting for the ministry. I have been asked 
 many times why, if these modern ideas are true, the min- 
 isters trained in the old faith are not more ready to accept 
 them. When I look back to the kind of training through 
 which I went, the answer is plain enough : they are taught 
 not to be fearless truth-seekers, but to accept certain things 
 as true, and to defend them against the world, an attitude 
 the most utterly incompatible with the free consideration of 
 great themes and the acceptance of light from any quarter 
 from which it may come. 
 
 When I left the seminary, instead of settling in some quiet 
 country town, I was desirous of seeing something of pioneer 
 life, of doing some missionary work, of standing on my own 
 feet, of going to some piace where a minister was merely a 
 man, and where he must make his own way on the basis of 
 what he could say and do. So I took a commission from the 
 Home Missionary Society, and went to California, and began 
 my work by preaching in a school-house. Through the 
 three years that I was there, I was still earnest in the old 
 belief, and for some time engaged with the evangelist, Mr. 
 Earle, in revival work. No question of the reality of these 
 beliefs ever entered my mind in any serious fashion. I 
 almost regretted leaving New England ; for I regarded the 
 Unitarian heresy as so serious a matter that I wanted to be 
 on the field, that I might fight it. 
 
2O My Creed 
 
 Family matters brought me back again. On my return, I 
 preached in the Shawmut and Park Street churches, where, 
 I presume, I should hardly be welcome at the present time. 
 I needed at that time to make a home, not only for myself, 
 but for my father and mother, who were old j and I settled 
 in Framingham. There I first came in contact with Unita- 
 rianism. But what I saw and knew of it, through the con- 
 versations I had with a friend who had been a Unitarian 
 clergyman, only set me more and more against it. This put 
 me in a position of antagonism, making me feel that here 
 was a battle to be fought. 
 
 To one incident there, however, I trace a beginning of 
 the larger results that followed. For the first time, while 
 living in Framingham, I read a tract against future punish- 
 ment. It was written by Dr. Bellows ; and, oh, how my heart 
 longed to believe it! How I longed to accept this great 
 hope for all mankind ! But I was afraid. I did not dare 
 trust myself to this feeling, lest I should be led astray, and 
 endanger not only my own soul, but the souls of others. 
 Becoming restless in the quiet, old settled town of Framing- 
 ham, after the stirring missionary work of California, I 
 determined to go West, and, out of two calls, accepted one 
 to Hannibal, Mo. During the three and a half years 
 there was fought out the great battle that constituted the 
 turning-point of my life. Here I began to doubt some of 
 the main points of the old theology. As I looked over my 
 church and at those outside of it, I began to question as 
 to what were the fundamental distinctions between those 
 out and those in. So far as I could see, my religious 
 theories did not work practically, as I applied them to men 
 and women. The men outside ought to have been worse, 
 and the men inside ought to have been better. I could not 
 tell wherein consisted the distinction. I knew many a man 
 
Outgrowing the Old Beliefs 21 
 
 and woman outside who were unspeakably better than some 
 of the church members. Then I was haunted by the memo- 
 ries of this desire to have some larger and better hope for 
 men. My heart began to revolt against what seemed the 
 cruelty, the injustice, and partiality of the divine government. 
 I began to question whether it could be justice and goodness 
 and love in a God who gave light to only a few of his chil- 
 dren, and left the great masses of the world to wander in 
 darkness and to perish. 
 
 Then I began to doubt and question whether the Bible, 
 which was the fundamental basis of the old belief, was as 
 infallible as it had been claimed to be. So I began anew 
 the study of the Scriptures, trying to find out their origin, 
 their nature, their authority, what claim they had on the 
 human heart and conscience. During this time, I read 
 many books written by liberal divines. Among these, the 
 one which influenced me most, and that I remember with 
 peculiar distinctness, was James Freeman Clarke's Ortho- 
 doxy : Its Truths and Errors. I began also a study of 
 science ; and one of the principal charges brought against 
 me, when I began to be suspected of being a heretic, was 
 that I had too many scientific books in my library. This 
 was supposed in itself to constitute an accusation against the 
 soundness of my faith. 
 
 Change then began, and grew apace ; and, as the result 
 of this scientific study, I became a firm believer in the gen- 
 eral theory of evolution. While still in the orthodox church, 
 I read a paper on Darwinianism, accepting and defending it 
 from first to last. But I had not outgrown the folly of 
 trying to reconcile it with Genesis, as though any truth 
 were not true, whether or not it agreed with something said 
 thousands of years ago ! I soon became known as a man 
 somewhat dangerous and unsound in the faith. 
 
22 My Creed 
 
 I congratulate you who can sit quietly in your pews 
 through these transition times. You have little idea of 
 what it means to one who occupies a pulpit, one who cannot 
 sit still and brood until the changing, ripening process is 
 complete, one who, out of the confusion of brain, out of the 
 aching heart, out of the questioning as to what is true, what 
 must be said or left unsaid, is still compelled, every week of 
 his life, to face a waiting audience and discuss these great 
 themes of life and death. The pain sometimes came to be 
 almost unbearable. There were long and weary months 
 when I believe I would have been glad to lie down and 
 fall into an unwaking sleep, only to escape this terrible 
 struggle. One thing, however, I can say. During that long 
 time, I did not preach anything which I did not believe, 
 though it was perpetually charged against me that I did not 
 preach a great many things which I ought to believe, which 
 I ought to have preached. It was the omissions that were 
 the principal charges brought against me during those 
 months and years. 
 
 As I review this experience, I am obliged to think very 
 tenderly of other ministers who are going through these 
 transitions. It is very easy to say such a man of liberal 
 tendencies ought to see his way clearly, that he ought not 
 to stay where he is. It is easy to make such charges 
 against men. But it is very difficult, when one is in the 
 midst of this confusion, feeling his way, oppressed with the 
 responsibility that is laid on him, not only for his own soul, 
 but for the souls of others, to see the path which he ought 
 to take. I became perfectly conscious of the fact that I was 
 no longer orthodox, in the proper sense of that word ; but 
 I did not know, with any clearness, whether there was a 
 church on earth to which I could honestly belong or any 
 pulpit in which I could honestly speak my word. So let me 
 
Outgrowing the Old Beliefs 23 
 
 bespeak your charity, then, for those ministers that are pass- 
 ing through these transitions. Remember that it is easier 
 to see and know after it has become perfectly clear than it 
 is to comprehend when you are in the midst of the confu- 
 sion of changing thought or when you are clouded over by 
 fear as to the possible consequences of your action. 
 
 At this time, two or three things occurred which threw a 
 strong light upon the theological condition of the Church at 
 that time. In spite of the fact that I had become a pro- 
 nounced, out-and-out heretic, and that two or three persons 
 had become strongly opposed to me, when it came to my leav- 
 ing, even my enemies begged me to remain. At that time, I 
 was called to two other orthodox churches, both of which ear- 
 nestly tendered the call, although they knew of my heresies. 
 There were two orthodox doctors of divinity in Chicago, who, 
 after a long and free conversation with me, said, " You ought 
 to have stayed in, and helped us fight it out on the inside." 
 But I came to believe that this was not an honest course to 
 follow. 
 
 One other incident I will mention to show the condition of 
 thought in the orthodox body. I published my first book 
 while I was in Missouri, in the orthodox church. The papers, 
 East and West, indorsed its position, and gave it more gen- 
 erous praise than I dared to hope for. I republished it the 
 first year of my residence jn this city, from the same plates, 
 without the change of a sentence, word, or even punctuation 
 point; and, suddenly, these same papers discovered that it 
 was a very dangerous book. This showed that it was a very 
 different thing to speak from the platform of a Congrega- 
 tional and that of a Unitarian church. 
 
 I came at last to feel that honesty demanded that I should 
 carry in the sight of the world the colors under which I 
 proposed to fight. I have no "railing accusation" to bring 
 
24 My Creed 
 
 against those men who, holding liberal ideas, propose to stay 
 in, and fight it out on the inside. They may see a way to do 
 it honestly. I cannot. It seemed to me very much like a 
 member of the Democratic party secretly working in favor 
 of the Republicans, or like a soldier wearing the uniform of 
 one army and secretly opposing those with whom he pro- 
 fessed to be in sympathy. 
 
 It seemed to me, therefore, that I must come out and stand 
 where I was understood. Though those who listened to me 
 from Sunday to Sunday found no fault with my sayings, I 
 knew that they only partly understood the implications of 
 the position which I was taking and defending. I felt per- 
 fectly sure that, if they did know, they would not be thus cor- 
 dial. I determined, then, to come out, and occupy a position 
 where I could be perfectly open and free. I was invited to 
 the Third Unitarian Church in Chicago. Up to this time, 
 I had never stood in a Unitarian pulpit. The first Sunday I 
 did so stand, I stood in my own, preaching my first free ser- 
 mon in my own free pulpit. When they asked me to become 
 their minister, I told them frankly that I did not know 
 whether I was a Unitarian or not, and I did not care much, 
 but I knew I could not stay longer where I had been. If 
 they were willing to give me an opportunity to study and 
 think freely and to preach what I earnestly believed, whether 
 it might be labelled by one title or by another, then I would 
 accept. On those terms, they did accept me ; and I began 
 my work as a Unitarian. 
 
 Now, dropping this personal part, I wish to sum up some 
 of the principal steps which I took, which all men take, in 
 leaving the old beliefs and coming into the new. 
 
 One of the first steps is the revolt of the heart against this 
 old conception of God, against this old method of governing 
 the universe, the feeling that it is unjust, that it is partial, 
 
Outgrowing the Old Beliefs 25 
 
 that it is cruel, that it is not like a Father, and that, if God 
 be our Father, then this cannot be true. 
 
 Next comes a new study of the Scriptures, to see whether 
 they be divinely inspired in a sense to make them infallible. 
 And the careful, free study of the Bible discovers it to be 
 a human production from first to last, the natural outgrowth 
 of the religious nature of man, beginning in barbarism, as 
 humanity began ; ending in those grand glimpses of the eter- 
 nal future which are so beautifully outlined and illustrated 
 in some of the higher and finer words of Jesus. 
 
 Then there comes this scientific study of the world, this 
 new theory of the universe, of God, of man, of destiny. 
 What do we find here ? We find not this tiny world of the 
 Mosaic cosmology, with God sitting outside, ruling it as a 
 despot rules his kingdom : we find an infinite universe, and 
 that God, if he be anywhere, is the life and soul and heart 
 of the universe itself. And we find that man, instead of 
 having been created perfect six thousand years ago, and hav- 
 ing fallen from that perfect state, and so needing to be re- 
 deemed in the theological sense of that term, began close 
 on the border of the animal world, that there has been no 
 fall. 
 
 Note the result of this. The whole theological scheme of 
 Christendom rests on the foundation of the doctrine of the 
 fall of man. There follows from that an infallible revela- 
 tion given by miracle, confirmed by miracle, the necessity 
 of an infallible church to hold this revelation as in a sacred 
 depository, and to interpret it for the benefit of man. 
 Third, the necessity of an incarnation of the Son of God to 
 work atonement through his suffering and death for those 
 that believe and so are sharers in the benefits of that atone- 
 ment. There follows of necessity on this old basis of belief 
 an eternal heaven for those that accept the salvation and 
 
26 My Creed 
 
 of necessity a belief in an eternal hell for those who do not. 
 This scheme is perfectly logical and consistent from begin- 
 ning to end. It springs out of and rests on the doctrine of 
 the fall. If there be no fall, then there is no need of any 
 miraculous revelation ; no need of any infallible church, no 
 need of God's coming down to the world to be a man, living 
 and suffering and dying; and the doctrine of the future 
 destiny of the race is entirely transformed. 
 
 As the result of the study of modern science, this belief 
 in the fall of man dissolves as a -dream dissolves when a 
 man awakes. 
 
 After going through this process of thought, one finds 
 himself in a new world. The old theological scheme 
 belonged to the old universe. In this new universe which 
 evolution has revealed to us, there is no place for one single 
 essential doctrine of the old theology. It fades away as the 
 mists fade from the sides of the mountains when the sun is 
 up, when the world stands out clear. I feel sometimes as 
 if I had waked up from a dream. You know that grotesque 
 and irrational things seem perfectly natural and logical in 
 dreams, because you are in the dream-world. But, when 
 the morning comes and the light shines into the easterly 
 windows, you rub your eyes, and say, It is impossible that 
 I should now look upon things as I did when I was in the 
 dream. I feel sometimes as though, in emerging from this 
 old belief, I had cdme from an underground cavers where 
 everything was dim twilight, and only shadows could be 
 seen, but that now I am up under the blue sky, in the breezy 
 world where the sun is shining, where I hear the birds sing 
 in the trees, and listen to the far-off music of the waters. 
 This seems a real world. 
 
 My friends say to me now and then, those who were my 
 friends in the old time, and are personal friends still, " You 
 
Outgrowing the Old Beliefs 27 
 
 have given up the old beliefs, but you have nothing to take 
 their place." I have given them up, thank God, all those 
 old beliefs. But what did I give up? I gave up belief 
 in a cruel, partial, imperfect God. I gave up belief in a 
 disastrously ruined and fallen world. I gave up belief in 
 the total depravity of man. I gave up belief in miracles. I 
 gave up belief in a miraculous, divine incarnation, and in the 
 suffering and death of God. I gave up belief in endless 
 hell. 
 
 And what have I in place of these ? I have an infinite, ' 
 perfect, loving God. I have a world that has not been the 
 scene of any disaster or ruin, but has been simply one line 
 of orderly law and progress from the first. I have a human- 
 ity having begun, indeed, very low down, but having climbed 
 up to the point where we can say, " Now are we the sons of 
 God." I have a belief not in a special, miraculous, impos- 
 sible incarnation of God in one man eighteen hundred years 
 ago, but in the divineness of all men, in the immanence of ; 
 God in every heart, in every brain, in all the race from the i 
 beginning until the end. I have a belief in an eternal hope, 
 not that all men will be perfect when they die, but that 
 there is the same God, the same love, the same light, the 
 same possibility, in all worlds and all ages. Given up ? Yes l' 
 Given up darkness, given up doubt, given up fear, given up 
 horror and despair, and found life and light and joy and 
 peace and hope for evermore 1 
 
WHAT LIGHT HAVE WE TO GUIDE US? 
 
 I HAVE already taken you over one of the several paths 
 that lead from the old universe into the new one; and I have 
 told you that in succeeding sermons it was my purpose to 
 raise and answer the question, What trustworthy beliefs are 
 still left to us? We have given up many of the main points 
 of what is called the old faith. Have we lost or have we 
 gained ? Is going from the old world into the new progress 
 or retrogression ? But preliminary to this, and necessary 
 by way of preparation for the answer to these questions, is 
 the one that I propose as our morning theme, What light 
 have we in this new world by which to guide our steps ? We 
 have given up many of those things which were regarded as 
 lights, lamps, candles, by which human pilgrims have been 
 directing their steps in the ages of the past : what have we 
 left by which to guide our feet to-day ? 
 
 All the old religions of the world have claimed that they 
 had some supernatural, some infallible guidance ; that they 
 were not in doubt in regard to any of the main questions of 
 religious belief and practice. Priest or church, oracle or 
 book, whatever it has been, they have advanced and held 
 to the claim that they had some secret way of access to the 
 council of the gods, so that there have been persons or 
 hierarchies, organizations, institutions, bibles, set up above 
 the ordinary level of humanity, and regarded as beacons 
 by which the ships of humanity were to sail on their 
 
What Light have we to guide us 29 
 
 quests after truth, after happiness, after life. If you go 
 among barbarous tribes, you will find that this belief has 
 been held by them no less strongly than by those more 
 civilized. Perhaps it is even true that the lower you go in 
 the scale of civilization, the more confidence of certainty do 
 you discover. Among our North American aborigines, there 
 has always been the medicine man, some one who has 
 gained an ascendency over the people, some one who has 
 claimed to be in the secrets of the invisible powers that held 
 the destiny of the tribe in their hands, some one who could 
 find out what they wished to have done, and communicate 
 it to the people. And so in every tribe on all the face of 
 the earth you find some religious authority, some one claim- 
 ing infallible insight or information as to what the people 
 ought to believe and do, how and when they ought to accom- 
 plish certain things demanded at their hands. 
 
 Among the ancient Greeks there were oracles, the oracle 
 at Delphi and the oracle at Dodona. In the one case, the 
 mysterious vapor rising from a subterranean cave was sup- 
 posed to be the source of the divine inspiration, so that the 
 priestess who was under its influence would utter the wisdom 
 of the god who presided over the temple. At Dodona, those 
 gifted with power to interpret were supposed to listen to the 
 rustling of the leaves on the sacred oak, and so to gain a 
 knowledge of the will of the deity to whom this oak was 
 sacred. In Rome there were soothsayers and diviners, who 
 watched the flight of certain sacred birds, the movements of 
 certain sacred animals, who examined the entrails, the vital 
 parts, of sacrifices, and in this way claimed to interpret the 
 will of the gods. Among the Hebrews, the priests claimed 
 that, in the use of the sacred instruments, the Urim and the 
 Thummim, they could find out the will of Jehovah. And 
 among the early Christians the belief was no less strong; 
 
3O My Creed 
 
 for, when it came to the case of electing some one to make 
 complete the number of the twelve apostles after the fall 
 of Judas, they chose two, and then, after having prayed, 
 they cast lots, in the sure confidence that God would direct 
 this casting of the lot. And, when it fell upon Matthias, 
 they supposed that they had an infallible intimation as to 
 the will of God in the matter. Even to-day, when it comes 
 to the choosing of a new pope, the college of cardinals, after 
 fasting and praying and going through religious ceremonials 
 of one kind and another, claim to have perfect confidence 
 that, when they come to the voting, there will be such a 
 divine influence moving in the hearts and working on the 
 minds of the members of the college that their choice shall 
 only be registering that which has already been made in 
 heaven. To be sure, this confidence does not preclude the 
 possibility or the fact of a great deal of lobbying, of log- 
 rolling, of what seem like political methods, in the attempt 
 to obtain the position or secure the election of a favorite 
 candidate. But it is easy enough to get over all this, and 
 to say that God rules even among the passions of men, and 
 so he thus registers his unchangeable will. So it is true, as 
 I have said, that in all the religions of the world men have 
 claimed some infallible guidance, a light whose beams never 
 led astray. 
 
 There are, however, only two forms of this faith with 
 which we need specially concern ourselves this morning. 
 There are two claims as wide as Christendom which we 
 have rejected, but which are so important, and which so 
 divide between them the allegiance of the great Christian 
 world, that we cannot pass them over without at least some 
 brief review. 
 
 In the Catholic world, it is claimed that God's Spirit so 
 resides and works in and through the Church that, where it 
 
What Light have we to guide us 31 
 
 delivers its opinion as to a matter of faith, either through an 
 oecumenical council or through the lips of the pope, it is the 
 infallible truth of God. The Protestant world, of course, 
 rejects this claim, and, instead of it, points to its Book. It 
 says the Church, the council, the pope, are fallible, and make 
 mistakes; but the Book at least is a transcript of divine, 
 unchangeable, eternal truth. 
 
 Now let us consider this subject for a little, and see where 
 we stand in regard to these two great claims. 
 
 In the first place, I am willing to confess for one that I 
 would like very much indeed, as I think of it in some ways, 
 to have some infallible guidance. Mr. Huxley not long ago, 
 in discussing the question whether men were free or whether 
 they were under some compulsion, whether their actions and 
 even their thoughts were automatic, went so far as to say 
 that he would be willing, for his part, to be an automaton, if 
 he could only be absolutely certain that the mechanism 
 would always work right and produce perfect results. So it 
 seems very desirable to have some sort of infallible guidance 
 in regard to these great matters of the religious life. And 
 yet, as I think of it a little more carefully, I am not quite so 
 certain as to its desirability ; for, as a matter of fact, those 
 who have claimed this infallible guidance in the past have 
 never been able to understand their guide in precisely the 
 same way, so that the practical result of it has not been any 
 certainty of being guided right. There have been all sorts 
 of parties, discussions, disputes, in regard to the guidance of 
 the Church. And, when we come to the matter of the Bible, 
 do we not know, as we look over Christendom, that it is all 
 split up into little, bitter, warring, antagonistic sects and 
 parties, divided simply on the question as to what the in- 
 fallible guide really says ? All that claim to have infallible 
 guidance, therefore, are not walking in the same path ; they 
 
32 My Creed 
 
 do not understand the voice of this infallible guide in the 
 same way ; so that, practically, it does not work very well. 
 
 If you stop to think of it for a moment, you will see that 
 there is either some defect in the human mind or else some 
 defect in language. It is simply impossible to have any 
 form of words framed that shall bear precisely the same 
 meaning to every human mind. The Constitution of the 
 United States of America is a very plain document appar- 
 ently : it is not full of figures, or poetry, or imagery, or 
 phrases that may be interpreted this way or that. The 
 framers intended, at any rate, to make it as plain as a guide- 
 board at a country cross-roads. Yet scholars, statesmen, 
 diplomats, politicians, ever since it was framed, have been 
 quarrelling over the meaning of some of its apparently plain- 
 est phrases. 
 
 Again, those who have claimed to have this infallible 
 guidance have developed spiritual conceit, spiritual pride : 
 they have been taught to look upon themselves as peculiar 
 selected people, chosen out of the great mass of the world 
 by the peculiar favor of God, and set apart for the reception 
 of his special grace. It has cultivated and developed cer- 
 tain qualities and characteristics of mind and heart that are 
 not desirable, and that do not lift men in reality, in spiritual 
 grade of being, above their fellows. It has developed hard- 
 ness of heart, cruelty, persecution, and has led to all sorts 
 of divisions, wars, bloodshed, and some of the most disas- 
 trous results, some of the greatest horrors, that are recorded 
 in history. 
 
 Then, again, if one claims to have an infallible guide and 
 it be not really infallible, you see the evil that must result. 
 Only the other day, the captain of one of our great Cunard 
 steamships came on our coast in a fog, not having been able 
 to see the sun or to make his observations for several days. 
 
What Light have we to guide us 33 
 
 The great trouble of it all, and that which led to the disaster, 
 was his confidence that, in spite of the difficulties through 
 which he had passed, he thought he knew more about the 
 coast and the situation of things than he actually did. If 
 he had doubted a little more, if he had had a little less 
 confidence and so a little more caution, he might not have 
 been so sure that the south shore of Boston Harbor was the 
 north, and so have kept his ship off the coast. It would 
 have been better to doubt and wait until he knew. So, in 
 any direction, when men think they know more than they 
 actually do, this confidence is not a guide into safe paths, 
 but will certainly lead them astray. 
 
 Let us look then for a moment at the great guides of the 
 world in the past, and note some illustrations of the results 
 of mankind's following them. What has been the result of 
 the claim of the infallibility of the Church ? As a matter 
 of fact, recorded in history, the main development of an 
 infallible church, the Church of Rome, has gone wrong on 
 almost every namable question which has been up for prac- 
 tical settlement. It went wrong as to the geography of the 
 earth, claiming to know and opposing those who proposed 
 to investigate and dared to doubt, persecuting them, hurl- 
 ing against them the lightning of divine wrath, threatening 
 with penalties unending in the future. And yet, at every 
 single point, the Church was wrong. Then, when you come 
 to matters of astronomy, through how many hundreds of 
 years did the Church fight against this new science, and the 
 proposal to change the conception of the world as to the 
 relative position of this little earth of ours in the infinite 
 universe of which it is such a tiny part. Here, again, the 
 Church was all wrong in spite of its infallibility. And those 
 who in the midst of difficulty were feeling their way, inves- 
 tigating, trying to discover some solid basis for their feet, 
 
34 My Creed 
 
 these men were friends of God, and were trying to read some 
 little fragment of God's real word. When we come to chem- 
 istry and physics, the same is true, the Church all wrong, the 
 students, so far as they went, right, and reaching out in the 
 right direction ; the Church opposing, righting, persecuting, 
 hindering, until at last the infallible guide suffers ignomini- 
 ous defeat. Then, in political economy, the Church fighting 
 for ages the taking of interest on money, for example, 
 regarding it as a sin ; against having a census taken, because 
 David, forsooth, was reported to have been punished be- 
 cause he counted the number of his people and armies. In 
 his day, this was looked on as an indication of distrust in God. 
 So in anatomy, in medicine. It was ages before the world 
 was permitted to study medicine in any rational way. We 
 wonder sometimes that the doctors are not wiser than they 
 are ; but it is only within modern times that they have had 
 any opportunity for free, untrammelled investigation. For 
 ages, the Church did its best to hinder them. It declared 
 that it was sacrilege to dissect the human body ; but how 
 else could one find out how it was made ? It declared that 
 it was sacrilege to inoculate for the prevention of small-pox, 
 because it was interfering with God's judgment ; that it was 
 blasphemy to prevent suffering, by the use of an anaesthetic, 
 in the case of child-birth, because it was interfering with 
 God's judgment on woman on account of the fall. The 
 infallible Church has always opposed every step of human 
 progress, and, so far as it has been followed, has led men 
 astray. Whatever progress has been made has been made 
 in open revolt against this infallible leadership, and under 
 the dictation and guidance of this poor human reason of 
 ours. 
 
 When we come to the Bible, what then? The Bible 
 starts in its very first chapter with false science, the best 
 

 What Light have we togftti&ws - 35 
 
 science that any one knew at the time, but wrong, as every 
 unbiassed scholar knows to-day. It starts with mistaken 
 teaching in regard to the origin and nature of man, in re- 
 gard to his character, in regard to his moral condition. The 
 Bible is mistaken all the way through, almost from first to 
 last, whenever it dares to teach a matter of history. The 
 Bible is anything but infallible, especially in the older parts 
 of it, in its ethics. It represents at the beginning the 
 ethical conception of a barbaric people. It indicates the nat- 
 ural steps of human growth. It is merely the natural out- 
 come and reflection of purely human and fallible conditions 
 of thought and life. What then ? In so far as men have 
 followed either the Church or the Bible as being infallible 
 guides, they have been continually liable to go into wrong 
 paths, and fall into difficulties of every kind. Whether, 
 then, we would like an infallible guide or not, whether it 
 would be a good thing or not, we must frankly admit that 
 we have none. 
 
 Again, let me say, and for another reason, grander per- 
 haps than those which I have alluded to, that it may be more 
 than a question whether the possession of an infallible guide 
 be a desirable thing. 
 
 What is the most important part of our human life ? It 
 is that we, by the experiences through which we pass, be- 
 come schooled, self-developed ; that we grow ; that our 
 powers and faculties expand ; that we become whatever it 
 is possible for us to become. Now, if you put into the 
 hands of people what they are led to believe is an infallible 
 guide, do you not see how it necessarily takes away from 
 them any reason for investigation ; that it leads directly to 
 stagnation, to lack of progress ; that it hinders, restricts, 
 cripples ? 
 
 One of the wisest things that was ever said, quoted many 
 
36 My Creed 
 
 times and misunderstood many times, because not read in 
 the light of this thought, is that famous saying of Lessing's, 
 I quote not the words, but the thought, If God should 
 hold out to me in one hand perfect infallible truth, and in 
 the other the privilege of seeking for truth, I would reply, 
 O God, truth is for Thee alone ; give me the joy and the 
 labor of seeking for it. 
 
 Suppose a boy is struggling over a problem in arithmetic 
 on first entering school, what will you do with him? It 
 would please him at the time, be a great gratification, save 
 him a vast amount of trouble, if you would show him the 
 process and result, or at any rate give him the correct an- 
 swer to his question. But suppose, on the other hand, you 
 let him labor over this problem, even to heavy heart-ache 
 and tears ; suppose, after a long struggle, he is able to reach 
 only a partially correct answer : even then is he not unspeak- 
 ably better off than the other boy, to whom you have given 
 the answer outright, and who has not been permitted to go 
 through the pain, the effort, the growth, that comes in the 
 process of solving the question ? So the men and women 
 who struggle with these great problems of the universe, and 
 get only a partially correct answer, are unspeakably better 
 off, if they honestly, earnestly, faithfully attempt to find it 
 out, than they would have been if some infallible guide had 
 lifted them in his arms, and saved them all the trouble and 
 toil of the journey. For, when they had reached the truth 
 in the latter case, they would have been puny and half-devel- 
 oped. In the other case, they have only partially found the 
 truth ; but they have grown strong, they have broadened, 
 deepened, heightened, been made mighty, by the search. 
 
 Here we are, then, in this new world, without any infalli- 
 ble guide ; and yet note one thing. When the world changed 
 its thought from the old Ptolemaic to the Copernican con- 
 
What Light liave we to guide us 37 
 
 ception of the universe, not one single star was put out, not 
 one light was even dimmed. They shone with all their old- 
 time lustre ; nay, the number of them discovered and added 
 to that wonder-sky of human thought is almost uncounted. 
 So, when we go out of the old universe into the new one, we 
 lose none of the lights which were lights by which the men 
 of old guided their feet: not one single star of ethics, of 
 religion, of science, of human thought of any kind, has 
 dimmed its ray. Every real light shines with its old-time 
 lustre ; and, now that we are free to seek, we are rinding new 
 stars in every development of human thought. We are per- 
 petually told that we have given up old guides and have 
 none left, that we are all at sea, that we are wandering in 
 a wilderness, that we do not know where we came from nor 
 where we are going nor what the journey is for ; while they 
 who thus taunt us assume that they have all these problems 
 clearly settled, and that we are thus in danger of being lost, 
 because we are not willing to take them on board as pilots. 
 
 Let us see what our condition really is, whether it is so very 
 dangerous, after all. What are the things in doubt ? What 
 are the things concerning which we have practical certainty? 
 I wish to answer this question by one general statement, of 
 which a few particulars that I shall add will be illustrations. 
 
 We are not in doubt as to any one single, great, important, 
 practical truth, not one. The things we are in doubt about 
 are almost entirely speculative, things that it would .be 
 rather pleasant to know, that it would satisfy our curiosity to 
 understand, but that are not necessary as guides for life. 
 
 We do not know with absolute certainty about the origin 
 of this solar system, how old it is, where it came from, by 
 just what process. We have our theories, and think they are 
 probably correct ; but we cannot say with certainty. But 
 what of it ? What difference does it make ? Is it a practical 
 
38 My Creed 
 
 question ? We have the solid earth under our feet, the blue 
 sky in the day-time over our heads, and the infinite, alluring 
 vista of stars at night. No matter where they came from, 
 they are here ; and they are what they are, and we stand in 
 certain definite relations to them. We are learning more 
 and more of those physical forces by which we are sur- 
 rounded and of which we are a part. We are learning more 
 and more to comprehend and control them. We are bring- 
 ing them so under control that they are ready to come and 
 go at our bidding. 
 
 As one specific illustration, no man is able to answer the 
 question, What is electricity? It is an infinite mystery, as 
 much so as the question, What is God ? But we know enough 
 about the working of this mysterious power to guard our- 
 selves against the flashes of lightning. We know enough 
 about it to make it run round the world on our errands, to 
 bring us next door to the farthest points on the planet. We 
 do not know very much about ourselves. No man knows 
 precisely the origin of man, his nature, how it is that the 
 mind is connected with the body, its dependence on the 
 brain, the mystery of consciousness. These things are as 
 insoluble to-day, so far as we can see, as they ever were. 
 But what of it ? There is no doubt about the fact that we 
 are conscious, that we are living, that we have minds, that 
 we think, that we feel, that we hope, that we fear, that we 
 know, that we are ignorant. There is no sort of practical 
 doubt as to the great questions of the relationship which we 
 ought to maintain toward each other as persons, friends, in 
 the family, in society, in the State. Only let us live out 
 what we know, and the kingdom of God would come to- 
 morrow. 
 
 How is it about God? You can mystify any man by 
 asking him a question or two about the Divine. There are 
 
What Light have we to guide us 39 
 
 any number of problems that cannot be solved ; but they are 
 all on the speculative side. We do not know where God 
 was or what he was doing before this solar system came into 
 being. We do not know very much about the different per- 
 sonalities that have played so large a part in theological 
 speculation. Nobody knows about these things except a few 
 people in the Orthodox Church, who have got it all down 
 in their creeds. But these are purely speculative matters. 
 That there is an infinite Power, who was before we were, who 
 will be when we have passed away, who holds us in his 
 arms, "in whom we live and move and have our being," who 
 surrounds us on every hand, on a knowledge of and obedi- 
 ence to whose laws depend life, happiness, well-being, all 
 these things that touch us, that are practical, are not in 
 doubt. 
 
 Then, once more, in regard to destiny. There is no end 
 of speculation as to what lies beyond that curtain that shuts 
 down before us, before which we stand so many hours listen- 
 ing, which we try to lift, to gain a glimpse of the farther 
 side. But what of that? Under the guidance of the light 
 of the law of cause and effect, we know the relation of 
 yesterday to to-day, and of to-day to to-morrow. We know 
 that the past has made the present ; and that the present is 
 making the future ; and that we have the power to modify in 
 some degree the present, so as to make the future different 
 from what it would be but for that modification. All that is 
 practical, then, we know. Not a shadow of doubt rests 
 upon it. Therefore, I reiterate that which I said ; and they 
 who talk about not knowing anything, not believing any- 
 thing, are thoughtless, and do themselves huge injustice, 
 and those outside who taunt us with not knowing anything, 
 not being certain of anything, not believing anything, are 
 guilty either of ignorance or slander. We know all that we 
 
40 My Creed 
 
 need to know to make our lives grand and sublime, to re- 
 deem the present and .-to create a future. 
 
 Finally, let me give some specific statements by way of 
 reply to the question with which we began. What light 
 have we in this new world to guide us ? Here, again, let me 
 give one general statement, which will include all the partic- 
 ulars that will follow. We have all the light there is, all the 
 light that anybody has. Nay, more. If there be some little 
 sect, party, denomination, that shuts itself in some one room 
 of God's many-mansioned house, draws the curtains at the 
 windows, locks every door, and stops every keyhole, lest a 
 glimpse of light should come in from some other room, and 
 takes only for light and guidance that which it can see in 
 this particular apartment, instead of having more light than 
 we have, it has less ; for it has the light only of one room, 
 while we have it all. We have not only the light which the 
 Protestant has, and we have all the light which the Protes- 
 tant has, but we have whatever light the Catholic has be- 
 sides. We have all the light of the Christian, undimmed; 
 and, if there be any light that God has shed on any other 
 part of the world, that, too, is as free to us as that which 
 shines from Judea. Whatever light in any star or heaven 
 shines on any country on the globe, that light is free and 
 open to us, to use unprejudiced in guiding our feet aright. 
 
 We have, then, as particulars under this : 
 
 1. All the light of all the saints, prophets, religious 
 teachers, of the world. Whatever they have been able to 
 catch of the eternal truth and to reflect for the enlightening 
 of the world is open to us to investigate and use. 
 
 2. We have all the light of all the Bibles of the world. 
 You would wofully misunderstand and misrepresent my 
 meaning, if you should suppose that I have intended to say 
 one word derogatory to our Bible. Not the Bible ought 
 
What Light have we to guide us 41 
 
 we to speak against. For the sake of the Bible, and for the 
 sake of the rational use of it, we should speak and fight for- 
 ever against the misinterpretation, the false use, and the 
 false claims that put it beyond our reasonable use. The 
 Bible is the noblest body of religious literature that can be 
 found in any one collection under heaven. No sane critic 
 has ever for one moment questioned this ; but it is not in- 
 fallible. It simply represents the best religious life and 
 the highest religious inspiration of the time when its several 
 parts were written. We have this Bible, then, in all that 
 it is and all that it can do for us ; and we have all the Bibles 
 of all the other races, which, though lesser lights, are still 
 lights. There are times in this world when a candle is of 
 much more service than an electric light ; and so some dim- 
 mer ray of truth may, for particular uses and occasions, be 
 better for us than the glory of the noon-day sun. 
 
 3. We have all the light of all the discoverers, all the 
 inventors, all the truth-seekers, all the scientific investigators 
 of all nations and all times. The results of their labors are 
 open for our use. 
 
 4. We have the results of all the experience of humanity. 
 This experience it is which, uttered by seers or written in 
 Bibles or as part of the scientific investigation of the world, 
 rightly used, is the great light of the world. Men found out 
 what conditions were helpful for them to live in by expe- 
 rience, what articles of food were good for them to eat by 
 experience ; they found what plants, herbs, minerals, might 
 be serviceable for medicine, how best to live together in 
 families, how to secure the highest type of society, how to 
 establish the best political organization, all these things 
 were learned by experience ; and the only reason why men 
 are going perpetually astray is that they have no knowledge 
 of this experience of the past. Every little while, you will 
 
42 My Creed 
 
 hear of some brand-new reform in political economy or 
 some patent method for rejuvenating the world ; but, if the 
 frame-r had known a little something of human history, he 
 would have known that the same old panacea had been 
 tried over and over again. There is enough light in human 
 experience, only we need to know where it is, to be educated, 
 enlightened, as to its results. 
 
 5. We have that which I know not how rightly to charac- 
 terize, but which we sum up under the name of the ideal. 
 What is this ideal ? Is it the outshining of the face of God 
 looking at us through the dim mists of the future ? Is it the 
 first rays shooting up over the globe of the future of a yet 
 unrisen sun, heralding a new dawn and a better day ? What 
 is this ideal, this dream, this vision, this foregleam of some- 
 thing better than has ever been, that shines with " a light 
 that never was on sea or land " ? We may not know, but 
 yet this we may know : that this ideal is a light for the guid- 
 ance of the world ; and that, wherever there has been prog- 
 ress in political economy, in sociology, in science, in liter- 
 ature, in art, in religion, it has been under the impulse of 
 this ideal, this dream of something fairer than ever yet 
 came down out of the sky. 
 
 There is light enough, then, for all our needs. It is not 
 for lack of light that we go astray. It is only for lack of 
 heeding the light we have. This light is growing and in- 
 creasing every day, age by age ; and we may rest in sure 
 confidence that it will grow more and more, brighter and 
 brighter, unto the perfect day. 
 
RELIGION. 
 
 OUT of the old universe into the new ; that was our start- 
 ing-point in this course of sermons. Then we raised and 
 answered the question as to what light we had to guide us 
 in this new world. After having given up the claimed infal- 
 libilities and authorities to which men have looked in the 
 past, we asked what there was left for us. This morning, 
 in the light which we found for our guidance, I ask you to 
 go with me in this great search for religion. That is the 
 first, the most pressing theme : it is fundamental to every- 
 thing else that will follow. Have we religion left? If we 
 are able to answer that question in the affirmative, then it 
 will be pertinent, before I am through, to raise the further 
 question as to the aim of religion in this modern world, as 
 to what it is to continue to exist for, and what are some of 
 the methods by which we are to seek this end. 
 
 This is no useless question ; but it is one that is being 
 debated very widely, both by those who hope and those who 
 fear. Thousands hope that religion is to be outgrown. 
 Other thousands fear it. And this fear, this lurking distrust, 
 this lack of vital faith in God, manifests itself in the dis- 
 quietude, in the anger, in the opposition, of those who are 
 afraid to have the great problems of the world freely dis- 
 cussed, lest they should find out that, after all, the world is 
 an illusion ; that there is no real basis for their faith, that 
 faith which they claim has been delivered to them from the 
 God of the universe himself. 
 
44 My Creed 
 
 There are several classes of persons who either hope or 
 fear that religion has received its death-blow ; that it is 
 something which fitted well enough into the old crude uni- 
 verse of the past, but that it is not anything which belongs 
 to the free, earnest thought of those who dare to look the 
 world in the face, and receive without flinching the answers 
 to their questions. The Orthodox Church naturally looks 
 upon us who have rejected this claimed authority as irrelig- 
 ious. We ought not to wonder at this : it is only logical 
 and consistent. Now and then, you find a liberal who won- 
 ders at the narrowness that does not allow the use of one 
 of the old churches for a different type of service. Yet it 
 is purely unreasonable that we should expect it. It means 
 for them suicide, if they permit it. They believe that they 
 have received by miracle an infallible revelation from the 
 one only God of the universe, of the one only religion. 
 This is the foundation on which they build their Church. 
 And, if this be so, then, of course, he who rejects that reve- 
 lation and that conception of religion rejects all the religion 
 there is ; for on that theory there can be but one. It is 
 perfectly natural then, perfectly logical, perfectly consist- 
 ent, that they should look upon us as without God and with- 
 out hope in the world, and as having turned away from 
 religion and gone out into a life that is secular, that is in 
 the true sense of that word irreligious. This type of think- 
 ing is not confined to those who consistently stand by these 
 old beliefs. There are those who call themselves liberal, 
 who have accepted the results of modern investigation, who 
 still keep in their minds as the one definition of religion 
 that which belongs to the old, and which comes down to 
 them by tradition. Religion to them is something apart 
 from and outside the natural order of the world; and, just 
 as fast as they cease to believe in any supernatural interfer- 
 
Religion 45 
 
 ence in the order of nature, they are under the impression 
 that religion is being done away. 
 
 I wish to call your attention to one type of this thought. 
 Mr. Philip Gilbert Hamerton is a well-known writer on art 
 and other subjects. In one of his later books, perhaps the 
 last one, entitled Human Intercourse, there are two very 
 interesting and suggestive chapters. One is entitled " How 
 we are apparently becoming less Religious." The next one 
 is, " How we are really becoming less Religious " ; for he 
 believes that we are ceasing to be religious, and are be- 
 coming secular. He gives one or two illustrations to show 
 the kind of thought which he holds. He tells the story of 
 the Athenian general, Nikias, who was besieging the city of 
 Syracuse. The siege having failed, he was ready to retreat, 
 but just about the time he was to give his orders there was 
 an eclipse of the moon ; and he consulted the soothsayers as 
 to what it meant, thinking, no doubt, that this was some 
 message from the gods. The priests told him that he must 
 wait three times nine days before he raised the siege; that 
 this was the will of the gods. Obedient to this, he stays 
 there, his soldiers dying on every hand, he himself becoming 
 more and more surrounded and enmeshed by the forces of 
 the enemy, until his army is ruined ; and the whole expedi- 
 tion ends most disastrously. This, according to Mr. Ham- 
 erton, is what it means to believe in religion ; and he says 
 the moment that we understand that the eclipse of the moon 
 is a natural thing, that moment we cease to have any relig- 
 ious emotion as connected with anything of that sort. We 
 henceforward look upon it as pure mechanism, as part of 
 the natural order of the world. He tells another story of 
 an escape from an accident on a railroad train. There was 
 a priest on the train, who, just about the time of the crisis 
 of the accident, uttered a prayer ; and all those who be- 
 
46 My Creed 
 
 lieved with him in supernatural interference attributed the 
 escape of the passengers to this prayer. He gives this as 
 an illustration of the religious way of looking at the world. 
 Those who had given up this idea treated this deliverance 
 as natural, and accounted for it on scientific principles. 
 These two points I have used to illustrate some modern 
 theories as to what religion means. Religion with them is 
 some outside supernatural interference with the order of 
 nature ; and, if we cease to believe in that, we cease to be 
 religious. 
 
 There is another type of thought somewhat akin to this, 
 and yet different enough to call for separate mention. 
 There are those, and perhaps the French philosopher and 
 scientist Comte may be mentioned as the best example of 
 them, who look upon the mythological ideas of the childhood 
 of the world, and the religion founded upon them, as some- 
 thing to be outgrown ; recognizing the fact, which of course 
 no one thinks of denying, that, as fast as these people became 
 intelligent, they have left this religion behind them. They 
 carry this train of reasoning so far as to say that, as fast 
 as the world becomes wiser, it outgrows one after another 
 the religious theories and religious types of thought which 
 belong to the cruder stage of civilization. The philosophy 
 of these men has come to be a proverbial phrase, that igno- 
 rance is the mother of devotion. If ignorance ceased, devo- 
 tion would die along with it. Comte carried this thought 
 so far as to say that, to the enlightened man, the heavens 
 no longer declare the glory of God : they declare only the 
 glory of the astronomers, Newton, Laplace, and their peers. 
 Those who hold this idea feel that religion is only a misin- 
 terpretation of natural phenomena ; and, as soon as people 
 become wise, it will be outgrown and left behind. 
 
 Then there are thousands of people, not very well versed 
 
Religion 47 
 
 perhaps in philosophy or science, yet with a smattering cf 
 these, who are accustomed to think that those persons who 
 still remain religious are not quite so wise as the enlightened 
 few, among whom, of course, they always include themselves, 
 who have seen through the hollowness of it all. They are 
 ready to treat it benevolently and gently as a phase of the 
 childhood development of the world; but they look upon 
 themselves as having outgrown it, as being beyond anything 
 of that sort, as having dismissed all these conceptions of the 
 universe. 
 
 Now, then, in order to find out whether these things are so, 
 I propose to ask you to join with me in a serious examination 
 of a few of the varied types of religious thought, feeling, and 
 life developed in the course of human history, and see if we 
 can find out what is the essential thing in this matter of re- 
 ligion and what is only dress and accident. In this way, 
 perhaps, we shall be able to answer the question, Is religion 
 something to be outgrown and left behind as humanity 
 advances ? 
 
 Let us take at the outset one of the crudest and lowest types 
 of religion with which we are acquainted. We will begin 
 with the fetich worshipper, the barbaric man who in some 
 curious way, we cannot stop to examine how or why, has 
 come to reverence a stone or stick, a serpent, toad, or tree, 
 no matter what. He has Come to look upon them as the 
 residence of some mysterious spirit or power of which he 
 stands in awe. He believes that in this stick or stone or 
 toad is a power invisible and mighty ; one that can hurt him 
 if he does not keep on the right side of it ; one that can help 
 him, if he can win its favor ; one that wants certain things of 
 him ; one that would like to be fed, perhaps, or to have a 
 sacrifice offered, or prayers made, or some especial honor 
 paid to it ; that would like to be flattered, to be called by 
 
48 My Creed 
 
 high-sounding titles. Perhaps it may be the spirit of some 
 dead chief within it ; but, whatever it is, here is a mysterious, 
 invisible power, and this fetich worshipper offers that power 
 gifts, prays to it, p~aises it, adores it. Here is religion, here 
 is worship, here are all the essentials of what we find in any 
 higher type of life. Now what is this man doing ? What 
 does he think he is doing? He recognizes a power here 
 which is not himself. He recognizes himself as standing in 
 some sort of relation to that power. He has come in some 
 way to believe that that power wants him to do certain 
 things, and that, if he does these things, he will establish 
 a better relationship between himself and that power than 
 already exists. By better, I mean more advantageous. If 
 the power is angry, he will appease it. If it loves him, he 
 will gratify that love. He will placate its wrath, and win its 
 favor. This is what the fetich worshipper tries to do. 
 
 Leave that, and come to a higher type. Stand with me 
 in Solomon's temple in Jerusalem, at the height of the glory 
 of Israel's worship. The temple porch is thronged with 
 those who have come from the different portions of the 
 kingdom to attend one of the great festivals. The service 
 is going on. The choir is chanting some of those great 
 psalms that are still read as parts of our religious service. 
 The sacrifice has been offered. The high-priest has entered 
 the mysterious holy of holies, as he was accustomed to once 
 a year, to perform the most important rite of their religion. 
 When this is done, he comes out and blesses the people. 
 They are hushed and bowed, and feel that somehow or other 
 the favor of their God is brooding over them and giving 
 them peace. Now, what are these people doing ? What do 
 they think they are doing? They recognize, no longer 
 associated with a stick or stone or serpent, they recognize 
 a power invisible, mysterious, mighty, that is not themselves. 
 
Religion 49 
 
 They recognize themselves as standing in certain relations 
 to this power. They believe this power wants them to do 
 certain things, to feel in certain ways, to bring sacrifices, to 
 offer praise, and that, in consideration of their doing this, 
 they will establish better relations between themselves and 
 this power, and win his favor. Here, again, better relation- 
 ship means more advantageous relationships to themselves. 
 Here you see, then, is only another type of what we saw in 
 the case of the fetich worshipper. 
 
 Let us visit for a moment St. Peter's at Rome. The 
 Jewish religion, so far as the domination of the civilized 
 world is concerned, has passed away ; and Christianity has 
 taken its place. They are celebrating one of their great 
 services in this magnificent cathedral. It is crowded with 
 loving and reverent hearts. The priests enter, the host is 
 lifted up, and the people fall on their knees in adoration. 
 Perhaps the supreme pontiff is present, and blesses the wait- 
 ing people. What have these people been doing ? What 
 do they think they are doing? Is it not clear that they are 
 thinking of a mysterious, invisible power outside of them- 
 selves, that can help them, that can hurt them ? They are 
 thinking of themselves as standing in certain relations with 
 this power. They believe that he wants them to do certain 
 things, to cherish certain feelings, to hold certain faiths, and 
 that, in consideration of their doing it, better relations, more 
 advantageous, will be established between themselves and 
 this power. They will be better off after the service than 
 they were before. Is not here, again, essentially the same 
 thing that we saw in Solomon's temple and in the fetich 
 worshipper ? 
 
 To give one more illustration. By a great leap down the 
 centuries, let us come here to this service this morning. 
 What are we here for in our simple service ? What do we 
 
5<D My Creed 
 
 think we are doing? I trust that you are here for some 
 nobler purpose than merely to hear me speak. I certainly 
 am here for something higher and nobler than to attempt 
 your entertainment. Had I no deeper motive than that, this 
 would be the last morning that I should ever stand here. 
 You believe and I believe that this meeting, this service, 
 has some sort of bearing on life; that we will be a little 
 wiser, a little better, on account of it. You may call it what- 
 ever you will, but we recognize a power outside of ourselves, 
 manifested in star, in street dust, in dewdrop, in flower. 
 We recognize the power that encloses us around like the 
 air, that is behind us, besetting us on every side, which is 
 under us and over us, in which we live and move and have 
 our being, out of which we have come, on which we depend 
 every moment of our lives. We believe that we are standing 
 in some sort of relation to this power, and believe that it is 
 possible by study, by higher thoughts, nobler feelings, by 
 living better, by studying the truth, by kindling our emotions, 
 by this service, we shall become a little wiser, a little better, 
 shall think more nobly, act more justly. We believe that 
 in some way this service bears on this great question of 
 getting into better, truer, higher relations with the infinite 
 power that closes us around. If we do not believe it, then 
 we are wasting our time by being here. Here, then, are the 
 essentials that we found in St. Peter's, in Solomon's temple, 
 in the actions of the fetich worshipper. 
 
 I wish to carry this out one step further. Let us take the 
 case of Mr. Huxley and Mr. Spencer. They think, doubt- 
 less, that they have gone beyond us. I presume they are 
 not regular attendants at any church. Perhaps this may be 
 quite excusable. I have no judgment to pronounce on that 
 subject. But they are agnostics. They claim to know noth- 
 ing concerning God or concerning our possessing any soul. 
 
Religion 5 1 
 
 Yet the one thing for which they live, that which they think 
 about, that for which they are laboring and striving every 
 moment of their lives, is to learn something more about the 
 nature of this mysterious, infinite, invisible power that 
 closes us around, that is not ourselves; that they may do 
 what they can to establish better relations between humanity 
 and this infinite power that works in and through the uni- 
 verse. Paul may call the work of religion reconciliation 
 with God. Mr. Spencer may call it adjustment to one's 
 environment; but the essential thing is here, all the essen- 
 tials are here, which we find in our own case, in St. Peter's, 
 in Solomon's temple, in the case of the fetich worshipper. 
 Examine any type of religion you please, and you will find 
 that the essential things in it are a recognition on the part 
 of men of a power outside of them that is not themselves, 
 that can help or hurt them, on which they are dependent ; 
 the recognition of certain relations existing between them- 
 selves and this power ; and the further recognition that it is 
 possible to improve these relations. There never existed a 
 religion whose ultimate aim and end was not just this im- 
 provement of the relations which were supposed to exist 
 between men and some power outside of themselves that 
 was not themselves. 
 
 This is the object of all science. Science cannot escape 
 it. Let a man call himself an atheist, and he does not 
 escape it. He still recognizes this power manifested in the 
 world, in the order of nature, and his own relation to this 
 power ; and he knows and will tell you that the only object 
 of all life is to improve the relation which exists between 
 himself and this power, no matter what name he gives it, 
 whether he believes that it is personal or impersonal, con- 
 scious or unconscious, living or dead. 
 
 The essentials of religion then, from the fetich worshipper 
 
52 My Creed 
 
 to the highest conceivable human thought, are precisely 
 the same and forever unchanging. You cannot conceive of 
 their being changed or left behind. So long as there is a 
 human being still capable of thinking and feeling, so long as 
 man recognizes outside himself a power that is not himself, 
 so long as he recognizes himself as standing in relation to 
 this power, and the possibility of bettering that relation, of 
 improving human life, so long will the essential eternal 
 principles of religion abide. 
 
 When people talk about religion's dying, you may always 
 feel sure that they are talking about some particular type 
 of religion, some theory, some theology. Let all the relig- 
 ions die, if you choose ; let all the theories be forgotten ; let 
 all the theologies crumble into dust ; let all Bibles be blotted 
 out, even all memories of the past, so that there shall not 
 even be any Buddhism, Confucianism, Parseeism, Christian- 
 ity; let men even forget that there were ever any such forces 
 in the universe, and they would be under the absolute ne- 
 cessity of beginning a religious life the very next breath they 
 drew ; for religion is a part of the universe itself. 
 
 Now, then, we are ready to ask the question as to what 
 the aim of religion must be among those who have accepted 
 liberal thought. 
 
 Christianity throughout almost its entire history has made 
 its one avowed aim to be to deliver humanity from sin and 
 to secure its salvation in another world. The redemption 
 of man from the results of the fall, this has been the work 
 of Christianity. Of course, we can no longer make that the 
 point for which we are striving. We recognize no fall. We 
 do not believe in the view of sin that has been held and 
 taught by the old faith. We recognize evil and wrong, but 
 not that which they call " sin." Redemption, then, from the 
 result of this fall, cannot be the one thing we are striving 
 after. What, then, is it ? We recognize evil, suffering, dis- 
 
Religion 53 
 
 ease, crime, heart-break, all the sorrows that flesh is heir to. 
 We recognize human imperfection, the possibility of personal 
 and social growth. We dream of an ideal and perfect hu- 
 manity. The one thing, then, after which we aim, is human 
 deliverance from evil of every kind, and the attainment of 
 human perfection. The one thing we seek is life, life in all 
 its fulness, breadth, depth, height, life, perfect life. This 
 means salvation now from every conceivable form and type 
 of evil. It means salvation forever, so long as life may con- 
 tinue. 
 
 Instead then of religion's having grown something thinner 
 and less substantial, and being in danger of fading away, like 
 the mists of the valley when the snin is high, we believe that 
 religion is something so broad, so deep, so high, so inclusive, 
 that nothing that touches the welfare and happiness of hu- 
 manity is beyond its range. Religion, rightly defined, in- 
 cludes art, literature, music, science, government, sociology. 
 It means life, fuller life. For what is art? Art is only an 
 attempt to reconcile our broken thoughts about the beauty 
 of the world with the perfect ideals of its beauty. It touches 
 our sense of beauty with the reality of the infinite beauty, of 
 which all our imperfect glimpses are but partial expressions. 
 What is literature ? Only an attempt to give fine, fitting, 
 perfect expression to the highest dreams and thoughts and 
 feelings of the world; that is, to reconcile our imperfect 
 thought and feeling with the perfect thought of which we 
 dream. What is music ? Only our attempt to express the 
 infinite harmony, to catch some strains of that perfect song 
 that was heard when the morning stars sang together. What 
 is science ? Only our attempt to discover and utter some 
 part of the infinite truth of things. What is government ? 
 Only our attempt to express in society some part of the 
 divine order. What is sociology? Only our attempt to 
 develop humanity in its relations into the ideal and perfect 
 
54 My Creed 
 
 man. All these things are only parts of this attempt at rec- 
 onciliation, at adjustment, attempts to better the relations 
 in which we stand to this infinite life and power. 
 
 Consider a moment. When we as persons are completely 
 reconciled within the limits of our own personality, that is, 
 when the body and the mind and the heart and the spirit are 
 rightly related and adjusted to each other in perfect har- 
 mony, when the lower is subordinated to the higher, then 
 there is the perfect man or the perfect woman. They may 
 grow larger, may carry out more fully the ideal that they 
 have attained. And when in society there is perfect har- 
 mony, no longer any injustice, no longer any wrong, no 
 longer any hate, but peace and brotherhood, then the perfect 
 world, the perfect ideal of society, is attained. And, when 
 the perfected individual and the perfect society are in per- 
 fect adjustment to all the forces in this infinite universe that 
 closes us round and touches us on every hand, then we are 
 reconciled to God, as Paul would phrase it; then we are 
 perfectly religious. Religion is not outgrown even then. 
 It has only come to perfect efflorescence, only reached the 
 height of its true development. 
 
 Now, then, as to the methods. I have given you the aim 
 of religion, broadly considered. By what methods shall we 
 seek this end ? How much, for example, of the mechanism 
 of religion, as it has existed in the past, is antiquated and 
 useless for our purpose to-day in the New World ? 
 
 The answer to this question is that any method is justified 
 which helps on the result. The methods may vary infi- 
 nitely, according to the varying types of thought and feeling 
 and character and development among men. Anything that 
 helps us to attain the end of a perfected humanity is thereby 
 iustified as a religious method. 
 
 Three things we need to gain. We need to have true 
 thought, right feeling, and right action in dealing with each 
 
Religion 5 5 
 
 other. Thought, feeling, action, then are necessary; and so 
 whatever helps to truer thought, to nobler feeling, whatever 
 becomes a motive to better action in religion, all these 
 things are justified as methods of religious activity. 
 
 First and above all things, we need utter freedom of 
 thought, in order that we may seek the truth untrammelled. 
 Then we need whatever can touch, inspire, and uplift the 
 emotions. Finally, we need anything that can become a 
 motive to nobler living. 
 
 Let me touch on a few of these things that have been 
 most intimately associated with the religious life of the past. 
 The Church, will that be outgrown ? I think not. It will 
 change its form. It will base itself on different foundations. 
 It will moderate or change its claims. It will no longer 
 claim the kind of authority which it has held in the past. 
 But what is the association that we call the Church ? It is 
 a voluntary organization of persons having a common pur- 
 pose. So long, then, as people are accustomed to organize 
 in all other directions, why should it not be rational, and 
 why should we not believe that it will continue to be practi- 
 cable, for them to organize in religion ? And such an organ- 
 ization is in all essentials a church. 
 
 Will worship remain? So long as men see anything 
 above them to admire, to strive after, so long not only will 
 they worship, but they do worship ; precisely that is worship. 
 The essence of worship is nothing else than admiration for 
 something that men conceive to be above them. Worship, 
 then, is a part of every true and noble man. No man ever 
 yet made progress in any direction except under the im- 
 pulse of worship. Worship is the glimpsing of the ideal and 
 seeking its attainment. 
 
 What about religious teachers and founders ? Will they 
 be outgrown ? Some of them. In so far as they caught 
 sight of the eternal truth, and voiced it for man, in so far 
 
56 My Creed 
 
 they will remain leaders, inspirers, and teachers of humanity. 
 Emerson has said that 
 
 " One accent of the Holy Ghost 
 The heedless world hath never lost." 
 
 So far as these men have caught the whispers of the 
 Holy Ghost, so far they will remain serene guiding powers 
 and leaders of human thought and feeling; and Jesus, I 
 believe, above all, not for any supernatural reason, but for 
 the simple reason that he saw and uttered more of helpful, 
 inspiring, eternal truth than any other religious founder. 
 
 Rituals, forms of service, holy days, holy places, will 
 they remain ? In so far as these things are able to help 
 man, as they are the manifestation of that which is vital 
 in religious life, as they touch the heart, kindle the feelings, 
 lift the soul, so far they will remain, and ought to remain. 
 
 Will the Bibles remain ? The Bible of the modern world 
 is not bound between any two covers. It is not any one 
 book. We are free to take, not only that which is in our 
 Bible, but that which is in any Bible. And whatever is a 
 part of divine revelation, whatever is truth to the intellect, 
 whatever is inspiration for the heart, whatever is a motive 
 power for nobler action in all Bibles, in all writings, in all 
 literatures, these will constitute the sacred Scriptures of 
 the religion of the coming age. 
 
 Religion, then, will remain. It will remain the grandest, 
 noblest interest of humanity. When humanity becomes 
 perfect, religion will not be antiquated. It will only be the 
 perfect ideal of that which humanity has attained. It en- 
 closes us like the air we breathe. It is the sea on which we 
 sail. When, then, some shipmaster can outsail his horizon, 
 when some bird can fly beyond the limits of the air in which 
 it finds the leverage for its wings, then we may think religion 
 will be outgrown. 
 
GOD. 
 
 IN his famous essay on Atheism, Lord Bacon says, " A 
 little philosophy inclineth men's minds to atheism ; but 
 depth in philosophy bringeth men's minds about to religion." 
 It is a common cry at the present time that the tendency of 
 modern thought is atheistic and infidel. This cry is raised 
 by those who are afraid of modern thought, and also by a 
 certain class of persons \\ho suppose themselves to be in 
 sympathy with it. The tendency is toward atheism, if you 
 mean by that simply disbelief in certain old conceptions of 
 God. But people forget that an idol may be made out of 
 thoughts as well as out of silver, or gold, or wood. They 
 forget that disbelief in idols, whether they are idols of the 
 brain or the work of the hand, while atheistic to the wor- 
 shippers of these idols, may be grandly theistic from the 
 stand-point of the higher thought about the world. The ten- 
 dency of modern thought is really atheistic on the part of a 
 large number of shallow thinkers, those persons who possess 
 a little philosophy, as Bacon says, those who illustrate that 
 line of Pope's, the thought of which was probably borrowed 
 from Bacon, " A little learning is a dangerous thing." But 
 it seems to me that the tendency at the present time in the 
 midst of these great revolutions through which we are pass- 
 ing is chiefly theistic, and that we are to come to a finer, 
 nobler, deeper, higher conception of God than the world has 
 ever dreamed of before. It will be my purpose this morning 
 
58 My Creed 
 
 to illustrate this statement so far as I am able in the time at 
 my disposal. 
 
 In order that we may comprehend the drift of modern 
 thinking, and that we may see that it is only growth, not 
 break, not reversal, not retrogression, I need to take you 
 back over ground that will be more or less familiar to you, 
 and call attention to some of the thoughts of the early world 
 about God, to show you how natural, the world and man 
 being what they were, how inevitable, those thoughts were. 
 
 In order to understand the condition of the childhood 
 world, we need by a process of imagination to blot out of 
 existence all the learning, the culture, the literature, of the 
 last ten, fifteen, twenty, perhaps fifty thousand years ; and we 
 need not only to blot out these results of human thought, 
 but to remember that we must also diminish in our imagi ra- 
 tion the power of thought of the human brain, the result of 
 which has been all this development of the world. For the 
 brain of man has grown ; and it is out of this growth of the 
 brain that these higher and finer conceptions have sprung. 
 The external institutions, the written thoughts, of the world, 
 have always kept pace with the developing capacity of the 
 human brain. As we go back, then, to this childhood condi- 
 tion of the world, it is perfectly natural that people then 
 should have had their childish thoughts about themselves, 
 about the universe, about the mysterious powers which they 
 recognized about them, which they called gods and wor- 
 shipped. It is perfectly natural that they should have 
 thought of this power not as one, as we do to^lay, but should 
 have thought of powers uncounted. Wherever they saw the 
 manifestation of force, there they recognized, and were com- 
 pelled to by their mental condition, the manifestation of 
 some individual power. The power in the sun was not to 
 them the same power that is in the lightning, in the growth 
 
God 59 
 
 of the blade of grass or the blush of the cheek. They had 
 no such mental grasp of the universe as would enable them 
 to think of it under this conception of unity. There were 
 just as many mysterious powers as there were manifestations 
 of force. But it would be perhaps a matter of accident as 
 to which one of these powers they should pay their worship. 
 Some local accident, some peculiar life experience, would 
 determine that this particular man should worship what he 
 would think of as the ghost of an ancestor or the mysterious 
 force manifested in the lightning, the wind, a tree, or con- 
 nected in his mind with an animal or a reptile. These were 
 perfectly natural thoughts at that time, quite as natural as 
 our higher conceptions in which we rejoice to-day. Fetich- 
 ism, polytheism, these grew out of the condition of things. 
 But as there was social advance, as individuals coalesced 
 into families, as families aggregated into tribes, and tribes 
 grew into larger organizations called nations, so there went 
 on a corresponding process of development in their thought 
 about these mysterious powers; and some one of these 
 powers came to be in their minds the one God, not of the 
 world, but the one God of their people, the only supreme 
 power in their religion, the one that claimed their allegiance, 
 to whom they offered worship. This is the stage of human 
 thought which Prof. Max Muller has called henotheism, a 
 condition of the human mind in which there was not jet 
 the belief in one God only, but the belief in one God for 
 * particular tribe or people. We can illustrate this by the 
 condition of the Hebrews daring the early stages of their 
 history. Jehovah was their God ; but it never occurred to 
 them to doubt the real existence of Dagon, the god of the 
 Philistines, or Cheiaosh the God of the Moabhes, or the 
 different gods of the Egyptians. These were real gods; only, 
 they were not their gods. They owed them no allegiance, 
 
60 My Creed 
 
 no worship : they looked upon them as enemies ; and, when 
 they went to war, it was not merely a question whether the 
 Hebrews were stronger than the Philistines, but whether 
 Jehovah was mightier than Dagon, for the gods entered 
 into the wars with the same earnestness as the people. 
 
 This process of growth, then, went on, and this stage was 
 passed ; and, by and by, it dawned upon the human mind 
 that there could not be this multiplicity of gods, that God 
 must be one. It is the supreme and eternal glory of the 
 Hebrews to have been the first in the history of human 
 thought to attain this grand conception of monotheism. 
 They grew to believe that Jehovah was not only their god, 
 but the only god of all the world. The prophets declared 
 this, and preached it until they made it a common thought 
 in the minds of the people that all the other gods of the 
 world were but idols, empty names, having no real existence 
 and no real power, to whom they need pay no worship, of 
 whom they need stand in no fear. 
 
 It was a peculiarity of this Hebrew thought, unfortunately 
 for us, as I think, that they conceived of this great God 
 Jehovah as a God outside of and separate from nature, not 
 living in their world, but set apart from it, a despot ruling 
 it from without, having created it, indeed ; though, by some 
 of them, even that was questioned. But they believed that 
 it was created in such a way that it ran, like a piece of mech- 
 anism, by itself; while he stood in relation to it chiefly 
 through miraculous interference to bring about certain re- 
 sults that would not be produced by the natural working of 
 the great world-machine. 
 
 It is a peculiarity of Hindu and of Greek thought, a pecu- 
 liarity quite necessary to nature worship, to believe that 
 the gods were somehow involved and implicated in the 
 nature of things. If they had manifested a sufficient grasp 
 
God 6 1 
 
 of the world to have developed the thought of the unity of 
 things, they would probably have come much nearer to our 
 modern conception than did the Hebrews. They believed 
 in nature worship in a thousand forms ; but they never rose 
 high enough to grasp the conception of the world's unity. 
 So they could not give us a God such as we are seeking 
 to-day, who is in and through and in a certain sense one 
 with nature, its soul and its life. 
 
 When Christianity came, it became the religion of the 
 civilized world ; and we have inherited the results of its 
 thought and its work. But Christianity inherited from the 
 parent religion the belief in the infallibility of the Old 
 Testament scriptures ; and, along with it, they inherited this 
 conception of God as a being outside of nature, apart from it, 
 and separated so far from it that he was utterly unlike any- 
 thing that we could naturally know, that we must know him 
 through mediators ; that we could reach him only through 
 miraculous processes. They recognized an impassable gulf 
 that only miracle could bridge. This has been the dominant 
 conception of God, taught so by theology in all ages since ; 
 but we are rinding it impossible to believe in any such God 
 as that. We have learned to think of nature as practically 
 infinite. We cannot conceive any bounds or limitations, 
 and we are recognizing the fact that to think of two infin- 
 ities is absurd. If nature be infinite, then there is no place 
 for an infinite beyond the bound of nature. Nature has no 
 bounds. We are, then, face to face with this dilemma : that 
 we must either believe in nature and cease believing in God 
 or else we must believe in a God who is in and through 
 nature, its life, its soul. We can no longer believe in a God 
 who rules the world from without or interferes arbitrarily 
 with natural processes. There is a great deal of confusion 
 of thought in regard to this matter. I remember reading 
 
62 My Creed 
 
 some years ago an argument in favor of the old theory of 
 the power of prayer ; and the basis of it was that, since we 
 can manipulate and use natural laws to produce results 
 which they of themselves would not produce, as is manifestly 
 true, we must presume that God would be able, also, to 
 manipulate and use natural laws without interfering with 
 them, without any miraculous break in their method or 
 order. It is true that we can thus interfere without any 
 breach of natural laws. We simply use forces in accord- 
 ance with laws, and make them produce results which they 
 would not have produced but for our interference. If we 
 could admit the existence of invisible intelligences or spirits, 
 it would be possible for them to manipulate natural forces, 
 and produce results which would never have been produced 
 but for such interference ; and this would be no more 
 breach of natural law than it is a breach of such law to lift 
 a book or chair to change their situation. But the fallacy 
 of the argument lies right here ; and that is the reason why 
 we cannot believe in a God separate from the nature of 
 things. The nature of things is God. The forces of the 
 universe are the thoughts of God, the pulsing of his life. 
 What we call laws are nothing but the divine habits and 
 methods of work. For God, then, to interfere with them is 
 to interfere with himself, which is a contradiction, an absur- 
 dity. They are uniform and changeless, for the simple 
 reason that, if there be infinite wisdom, infinite power, or 
 infinite love at work, they must be uniform and changeless. 
 When God does a thing he does it the right way. Under 
 precisely the same circumstances, he must do it again in 
 precisely the same way, or do it in some better way, which 
 is absurd. It is out of this conception of things that springs 
 our thought of the uniformity of nature, and that makes that 
 uniformity necessary. It would do an unspeakably larger 
 
God 63 
 
 amount of mischief and evil, if there were a doubt as to 
 the absolute uniformity of natural law, than is wrought at the 
 present time by men's misconception of these forces through 
 ignorance of them, or through putting themselves, as it were, 
 under the wheels of the moving forces of nature and being 
 crushed by them. However great the amount of evil and 
 suffering that is wrought to-day, it would be infinitely more 
 if we could not count on the uniformity of natural forces. 
 
 Occupying this stand-point of human thought, let us look 
 about us, and see what conceptions of this infinite power 
 are forced upon us by the intelligent study of things. We are 
 encompassed on every hand by a power that to us is infinite. 
 The old psalm-writer caught a marvellously beautiful and 
 powerful glimpse of that idea when he asked whether it was 
 possible for him to hide from God, saying that the night and 
 the day were alike to him ; that, if he ascended into heaven, 
 he would not escape him, for he is there ; if he descended 
 into the abyss, he would not escape him, for he was there 
 also. If he took the wings of the morning and flew to the 
 uttermost parts of the sea, even there he would find this same 
 power. It was on his right hand and on his left, behind 
 him, before him, and around him. It is this power of which 
 Paul said, " In him we live and move and have our being." 
 There is, then, all around us this infinite power. I do not 
 ask you to think of it as God yet. I ask you to take no 
 step faster than that which I indicate as I advance from 
 point to point. We are surrounded by this infinite power; 
 and, on any theory, we are the offspring of that power. It 
 has produced us. It is our father and mother. Out of it 
 we have come, such as we are and whatever we are. 
 
 One step farther. It is often said that the first and most 
 fundamental idea in religion is the sense of dependence. If 
 that be so, then here is eternal basis for that ; for we are 
 
64 My Creed 
 
 dependent on this mighty power every moment of our lives. 
 From the first breath we draw until the last, we are, as it 
 were, in the arms of this power and all the good of life, all 
 its joy, all its peace, all its hope, all that we are and all that 
 we have, is the product of this power. 
 
 One step more. In this power is the law of our life. 
 Whatever good we have attained has been by as much as we 
 have understood and have obeyed this power, no matter 
 whether we have done it ignorantly, have stumbled into it, 
 or have done it as the result of deliberate and careful study. 
 All the good, all the joy, all that makes life worth living, has 
 come from so much of knowledge and obedience to this in- 
 finite power as we have been able to gain. This power is 
 mystery. We shall never comprehend it, I hope. At the 
 same time, this mystery is the sun. We cannot look at the 
 sun without being blinded ; but it is the sun that gives us all 
 the light we have. We cannot penetrate this infinite mystery 
 now ; and we never shall penetrate it, unless the finite, by 
 being piled up, can reach to the height of the infinite. 
 And yet this eternal mystery is the light of all our seeing. 
 It makes no difference where we turn, where we begin our 
 inquiry, we find ourselves in a moment face to face with this 
 baffling, alluring, inscrutable mystery. 
 
 Suppose we examine a grass-blade. We talk about its 
 color, its beauty. We ask where they came from, what 
 makes this mystery of its life and growth ; and some one 
 tells me about the seed that was sown in the soil, and, if 
 he be specially learned, he will tell us about the qualities of 
 the soil and moisture, about the sunlight and its chemical 
 power, and how by the working of all these there comes 
 the product in this grass-blade. But I go a little deeper. 
 I not only want to know where the grass-blade came from, 
 but I go back of the seed ; and I ask why this result rather 
 
God 
 
 than some other, what are these forces of nature that pro- 
 duce this special result, and why have they produced it? 
 And a few questions bring me to the brink of all we know ; 
 and there I am on the outermost verge of human investiga- 
 tion, face to face with the infinite mystery and the infinite 
 life. 
 
 Or suppose, leaving the simple fact of the growth of this 
 blade of grass, I turn to a flower, and ask where the beauty 
 and the fragrance of the flower come from. Some one 
 gives me an elaborate chemical explanation that does teach 
 me much as to the process ; but I press the question deeper 
 and deeper, further and further, and again I come to the 
 verge of all we know, and face the inscrutable mystery, 
 not only of life now, but of fragrance and beauty as well. 
 
 Leaving these little things, I turn my glass to the heavens, 
 and study a constellation or a solar system, a sun sur- 
 rounded by its group of planets, they followed by their 
 attendant moons. And I ask how this comes to be, and to 
 be what it is. And the astronomer learnedly discourses on 
 the processes by which these have been developed. But I 
 am led back to the same line of thought, and I ask as to 
 its origin; and I am again brought face to face with the 
 infinite mystery. And so, if I start with a truth, the love 
 of truth in the human mind, the human conscience, the 
 sense of justice, and raise the question as to how that has 
 originated, the moral philosopher will discourse to me about 
 human experience, and show how people have come to think 
 of each other as other selves ; and so the idea of justice has 
 been born. But what set these people in the particular 
 relations out of which this sense of justice has sprung? 
 Again, no matter which way I turn, or what I question, or 
 where I begin my investigations, it is the same. Let me 
 take this web of the universe, so marvellously and intricately 
 
66 My Creed 
 
 woven, and pick up one tiny thread anywhere, and let me 
 follow it through and down and back, and trace its origin, 
 try to find out how it has been twined and twisted as it is ; 
 and I am led to the infinite mystery, the power, the wisdom, 
 that demands to be thought of as the explanation, but which 
 itself is forever inexplicable. 
 
 Now take this another way. I wish you to get the im- 
 pression of what I distinctly mean, that I am not playing 
 with the imagination, that I am not taking one single step 
 of assumption, that I am not forgetting for one instant the 
 rigor of the scientific method of procedure. Take a few 
 axioms which are the very basis of all that the world knows 
 or claims to know. You are familiar with them : " A stream 
 does not rise higher than its source," " Nothing comes from 
 nothing," " Nothing is evolved which was not first involved," 
 "Every effect must have an adequate cause." Let us lay 
 these down as a platform on which to stand for a little 
 while. These are the very foundation and basis of all the 
 world's knowledge, of all modern science. 
 
 Now, let us look at a few things that, as a matter of fact, 
 exist, that have come from somewhere, and that demand a 
 cause that is equal to them. Note, in the first place, this 
 marvellous fact of self-consciousness, that has come from 
 somewhere. It demands a cause adequate. There must be, 
 then, in this infinite power that closes us round, not neces- 
 sarily a counterpart, an exact copy of my personal self-con- 
 sciousness, do not think that I am absurd enough to sup- 
 pose that God is in my image, or that I can limit him by 
 the limits of my own personality, but in this infinite power 
 and life there must be something adequate, equal to self- 
 consciousness, something that is as much as that. Scientists 
 and philosophers tell us that thought is developed by brain, 
 and that we cannot conceive of there being any thought 
 
God 67 
 
 where there is no brain \ and, if there is any such thing as 
 infinite thought, there must be an infinite brain, which they 
 declare to be absurd. But here is thought ; and, in this in- 
 finite life out of which we with our thought have really come, 
 there must be that which at least is adequate to thought, 
 which is equal to it, which is as much as thought. There 
 is in us love, tenderness, pity. Is there no love, tenderness, 
 pity, in anything that we may call, even by a figure of 
 speech, the infinite heart? Love, tenderness, pity, are 
 facts. They are products of the infinite life : they are 
 births from that father and mother source of all things. 
 Then it follows that there must be at least something ade- 
 quate, equal to, as much as love, tenderness, pity. There 
 is justice in the world, a sense of justice ever growing, deep- 
 ening, broadening, lifting. There must then be, by parity 
 of reasoning, in this infinite source something equal to. 
 adequate to, the production of justice. 
 
 Not only this. All these things which make up the glory 
 of humanity have been growing, age after age, throughout the 
 whole period of human history. The power which produces 
 these things is a power like that which we saw in the grass- 
 blade, in the corn, a power that lifts and pushes and reaches 
 forward age after age. If I go into a cornfield and see a 
 stalk of corn half-grown, if I have watched it day after day 
 in its process of development, have seen each twenty-four 
 hours that it had come to something more than it was the 
 day before, the conviction grows on me, until it becomes 
 irresistible, that the power that produced it, and made it come 
 up to its present point, is not exhausted ; that it has only 
 partially manifested itself ; that it is adequate to the comple- 
 tion of that which it has begun, and how much more ? No 
 one knows. This power, then, out of which we have come, 
 has produced us and made us what we are ; and it is ade- 
 
68 My Creed 
 
 quate not only to that which has been and is, but to carry- 
 ing us on to perfection. God, then, this infinite power, is as 
 much as, and equal to, an ideally perfect manhood. So much 
 seems to me simply scientific, common-sense demonstration. 
 I must point out to you here a fallacy, which weakens this 
 argument, even to its destruction, in the eyes of many. I 
 listened within a year to a brilliant speaker, a man who is 
 looked up to with reverence by a great many as a careful 
 and profound thinker, and all the way through he based his 
 argument on what seems to me this shallow fallacy of which 
 I am about to speak. He said that, if we are to worship any 
 one, then we must worship man ; that men are the only ones 
 that have ever developed anything that we call goodness. 
 If we are to have any God, that he must at least be good ; for 
 we cannot worship power. We can only worship the moral 
 ideal. Therefore, he said, we can find an object to worship 
 only within the range of human life. As we look at nature, 
 he said, we find no traces of feeling, no traces of goodness. 
 Nature is hard, pitiless, cruel, unfeeling. Nature would as 
 soon crush a little child as to help one in distress : nature is 
 utterly indifferent to both. Therefore, he said, the power 
 which is manifested in nature, God, must be no better than 
 his manifestation, therefore not an object of worship. 
 This is a childish, pitiable fallacy, from beginning to end. 
 Is nature only the ocean that drowns people, or the volcano 
 that overthrows a town, or the earthquake that destroys 
 human property and life ? Is it only the marsh that de- 
 velops disease ? Is nature only the lightning that smites ? 
 Is nature only the sun that warms ? Where do we come in ? 
 What are we to do with humanity ? This seems to me to be 
 playing Hamlet with Hamlet left out with a vengeance. 
 Man is not only a part of nature : he is its culmination, its 
 flower, its crown. And, as we say of a man he must be 
 
God 69 
 
 judged by his best, so let us say of nature. Judged by its 
 best, the best that nature has yet produced, is a man. Man 
 is not something that we can leave out. Man is not only a 
 part of nature, but the most important part of it ; and we 
 must take him into account if we are to talk about nature 
 and about power as it manifests itself in and through nature. 
 Let us remember, then, when we are looking after God, not 
 to go down into the very beginnings, the ooze, the mud and 
 primal slime, and think that there is all there is of it. Let 
 us climb up into the intellectual heights of a Shakspere, the 
 spiritual heights of a Moses, an Isaiah, a Jesus ; climb up 
 into the tenderness, into the love, the pity, the justice, the 
 help, the sacrifice, the grandest qualities of human character 
 and life, and say, This is what nature comes to in its highest 
 development. When nature writes its final sentence, it is 
 a perfect, ideal, loving, tender, helpful man. That is what 
 nature means. If you are looking after God in and through 
 nature, follow it to its ultimate, not stick at the beginning. 
 
 As we, then, study the world, including man, as we study 
 the universe from its lowest to its highest, it seems to me 
 that we can climb through nature up to nature's God. What 
 do we mean by God ? What is it we are after ? We have 
 found out that man is essentially, necessarily, a religious 
 being; and God we think of ,as the source and the ultimate 
 aim and object of the religious life. If we find, then, that 
 this infinite, mysterious power is fitted, is adequate to, equal 
 to, all these things in us which we name religious, is fitted to 
 match them and inspire them, to lift them to the ideal, then 
 have we not found an adequate source, aim, object, for the 
 religious life ? We have found out that religion implies the 
 thought of this infinite power not ourselves, a thought of 
 certain relations existing between ourselves and this power ; 
 and we know that better relations may and ought to exist, 
 
7O My Creed 
 
 and the object of religion is to establish this better relation 
 day by day and year after year. We found, near the close of 
 our sermon last Sunday, that the highest manifestation of 
 religious life in men must consist of three things, true 
 thought, noble feeling, and right action. A man who thinks 
 truly, feels nobly, and acts rightly is the ideal man ; and re- 
 ligion can do nothing for him except help him to be all these. 
 If, then, there is in this power to which we are related some- 
 thing that matches this thought of ours, something that 
 matches this feeling of ours, something that matches this 
 power of action, something that provokes thought, that in- 
 spires and improves all thoughts and lifts them to their high- 
 est, what more do we want of a God than that ? This power 
 is the only truth, of which all our little truth is only a frag- 
 ment. There is the ideal. This power manifesting itself 
 through nature and man, this is the infinite emotion, love, 
 pity, tenderness, justice, help, of which I have spoken. This 
 power is the ideal of all right action. 
 
 As we stand, then, facing this inexplicable mystery, power, 
 and law of our life, we find infinite truth ; we find infinite 
 tenderness, love, emotion of every noble kind ; we find the 
 ideal for all right action. Here is something to be rever- 
 enced, to be worshipped, something to be loved, something 
 to be trusted, something to take as our standard of action, 
 something to be our helper in becoming ever higher and 
 nobler than we have been in the past. We shall never know 
 this power completely, because it is infinite and we are finite. 
 If we could know it, it would be the end of all perfection. 
 Such a thing as infinite advance would be absurd. Men 
 may be trained to believe in certain ideals and names. They 
 may think they believe no longer in God, but it will only 
 mean that they believe no longer in this man's God or that 
 man's God. They must believe in this infinite power and 
 
God 71 
 
 love. No man can name it, no thought can comprehend it ; 
 and yet I am scientifically warranted, as I think, in saying, 
 as my last confession on this subject, a saying in which 
 I hope you will all reverentially, tenderly, devoutly join, / 
 believe in God. 
 
REVELATION. 
 
 IN the second sermon of this series, dealing with the ques- 
 tion, " What Light have we to guide us ? " I touched briefly 
 upon some views held concerning the Bible. Those who 
 are familiar with the line of my preaching for several years 
 past will know that I have touched upon some one phase 
 or another of this subject more than once, and, superficially 
 listening, might suppose that I had forgotten myself, and 
 this morning was about to walk unconsciously over the same 
 old field. But the purpose I have in view is quite distinct 
 from any that I have treated in the past, and the scope 
 of what I say will be somewhat broader than any previous 
 treatment. 
 
 This question of revelation, as to whether we have one, 
 as to whether it is definite and clear enough to meet our 
 practical needs, all this is constantly recurring and coming 
 up over and over again ; and, until people have some clear 
 and definite thoughts on these subjects, clearer than they 
 already possess, judging by personal conversation and letters 
 that are constantly coming to me, the theme will need 
 reiterated treatment. I am convinced, at any rate, that 
 false views concerning divine revelation mistaken, narrow, 
 bigoted conceptions as to what it means stand in the way 
 not only of political, social, and scientific progress, but in 
 the way of religious progress, more than any other one thing. 
 
 You are perfectly well aware how, for the last thousand 
 

 Revelation 73 
 
 years, almost every step of advance that the race has taken, 
 whether in science, in philosophy, in medicine, in sociology, 
 in politics, in any department of life, has been met and 
 opposed by a text ; and this text has been supposed to settle 
 the matter for good and all. The people, therefore, who 
 have held this conception of the divine revelation have stood 
 in the attitude of opposition to any new light that might 
 come from Him who is the source and centre of all illumina- 
 tion ; and, their minds being filled with these false, partial, 
 narrow ideas, there has been no place for the entry of any- 
 thing broader or finer or higher. Then this conception of 
 the infallibility of a book, of its being the one only complete 
 revelation from God to man, cultivates the spirit of antag- 
 onism to one's fellows ; cultivates a spirit of pride, as though 
 we who have this were the favorites to whom God had 
 spoken. It cultivates a spirit of bitterness and opposition 
 to those who would accept any larger, deeper, higher, grander 
 theory of the Word of God. I was conversing with a friend 
 in one of our larger cities only a few days ago ; and he told 
 me that, for having been instrumental in having a lecture 
 given in that city, in which some of these larger, grander 
 ideas were set forth, he had found that many an old friend, 
 who had been cordial and kindly to him for years, was ready 
 now to turn upon him the cold shoulder for no other 
 reason but this. 
 
 Then this acceptance of the Bible as the one infallible 
 Word of God, besides cultivating this spirit of exclusiveness, 
 making those who hold it feel that they are favorites of God, 
 and that all others are outside of the circle of that favor, 
 tends to create a spirit of hypocrisy, of double dealing, of 
 covering up of real opinions which may be held on the part 
 of those who are ready in private to accept other light 
 from some other source. This view is held by all the old 
 
74 My Creed 
 
 churches. The churches are planted upon this as their foun- 
 dation. These views are wrought into the very fibre of 
 society, so that social relations are more or less built upon 
 them. Men and women attend this church or that for social 
 reasons, for business reasons, for the sake of the station they 
 may have, for the sake of entering into certain relations with 
 their fellow-men. But there are thousands, as is well known 
 to-day, who are convinced that there is a wider, larger, finer 
 truth abroad, who studiously conceal their convictions or 
 only whisper them to a friend or neighbor under their breath. 
 
 I received a letter within a day or two from a gentleman 
 at the South, whom I never met ; and he tells me, what we 
 all know in so many directions, that he is ostracized for his 
 opinions, and that he knows gentlemen who share the same, 
 who tell him that they cannot afford to confess them. The 
 same gentleman, to whom I first referred, in a neighboring 
 city, told me frankly that, if his business was such that he 
 were dependent upon the patronage of the public, he could 
 not afford his convictions. 
 
 These views, then, of the exclusiveness of the revelation 
 of God as contained within a certain book, do work practical 
 evil. They do stand in the way of the progress of mankind. 
 They do cultivate feelings of bitterness. They do tend to 
 develop hypocrisy and the covering up of one's real opinions. 
 They do stand in the way of the higher development of men ; 
 and they do lead practically to the breaking down of the 
 moral fibre of the mind. There are thousands of persons 
 who have been taught, as most of us have, that the one great 
 reason for conduct was the supposed infallible law contained 
 in a supposed infallible book ; that there was no moral law, 
 no basis for religious life, outside this book. 
 
 What is the effect of this ? Why, people who appreciate 
 the value of religion and morality will fight against any 
 
Revelation 75 
 
 larger light for the sake of this, even in the face of the half- 
 conviction as to the unsoundness of their position ; for they 
 say, If it be indeed true that the Bible is the basis of these 
 grand elements of human life, then we must hold it at all 
 hazards, in spite of all things that can be brought against it. 
 And I have had it said to me, over and over again, " If you 
 will bring to me a better book, against which fewer objec- 
 tions can be urged, we will take it," as though it must be 
 some book and one unquestionably without error. 
 
 Again, there is that feeling growing out of this on the part 
 of liberals. I see it, I recognize it, I deplore it every week 
 of my life. Having been taught that the Bible was the 
 infallible revelation of God, and having become convinced 
 that it was not, what is the natural course for the liberal 
 man to take ? I hear it said, every little while, that the 
 Bible is not any better than any other book. People say, 
 " We do not read it : we do not teach our children to read 
 it." They seem to feel that, if it is not an infallible book, 
 then it is of no value whatever. Strange, curious logic! 
 Parallel to this, on the other hand, are those who say that 
 we must accept the whole of the Bible or nothing. What 
 would you think of the miner who should decline to work a 
 vein of gold because the entire mountain in which it was 
 found was not solid ore ? You would smile at a folly like 
 this in any other direction. But there are thousands of 
 liberals in Europe and America who are not ashamed to be 
 grossly ignorant of the one book which has played a larger 
 part in the history of the world than any other. No matter 
 what may be the ultimate position we shall take regarding 
 it, we cannot understand our political history, our social con- 
 dition, without reference to the Bible. Our literature is 
 interwoven with it from first to last. We cannot go to 
 Europe and visit the picture galleries intelligently, without 
 
76 My Creed 
 
 a knowledge of the Bible ; and then, whatever theories you 
 choose to hold concerning it, it is the grandest of all relig- 
 ious literature that the world has ever seen. All that is true 
 in it, all that is grand, all that is inspiring, all that is help- 
 ful, all that is food for our moral and spiritual nature, all 
 these remain, whatever theory you may hold as to its ori- 
 gin or the position which it ought to take as beside the other 
 great books of the world. 
 
 So much, then, by way of preface and of reason for treat- 
 ing once more this great subject of divine revelation. I 
 propose to go over the ground as briefly and clearly as 
 I can, and tell you whether I think there is a divine reve- 
 lation, and, if so, where it is to be found and what is its 
 nature. 
 
 The old theologians almost always began, after assuming 
 their own belief in God for the purpose, by saying that this 
 God, our Father, caring for his children, would naturally 
 make a revelation of his purpose and his will toward them. 
 He would tell them what sort of a being he is. He would 
 let them know something about themselves and of what they 
 ought to do. He would throw some light upon their earthly 
 pathway. Then, after announcing this as probably true, 
 these same old theologians proceed to take the Bible as 
 being the one book that we can rationally regard as contain- 
 ing such a revelation as this, and argue that, in this, we 
 possess that which we supposed God would be likely to give 
 to his children ; and, of course, in the process of proving 
 that this is a divine revelation, they will naturally minimize 
 the errors and difficulties, and end by telling us that here we 
 have a complete, final, perfect revelation of God to man. 
 
 Let us look at the Bible for a few minutes. I cannot go 
 into detail for lack of time ; neither is it nc*edful, after the 
 many things that can be found on this subject in other 
 
Revelation 77 
 
 sermons, books, and treatises by the score. Let us review 
 the reasons why we cannot accept this as being the infalli- 
 ble and complete revelation of God. 
 
 Suppose we take the Bible in our hands, and look at it. 
 What have we ? Sixty-six small treatises bound in one vol- 
 ume. We have here history, law, prophecy, proverbs, 
 poetry, biography, epistles, and all varieties of literature, 
 bound up in one volume. 
 
 When were these books written ? They were written at 
 different times, covering a period, speaking roughly, of a 
 thousand years. Who wrote them ? We do not know, 
 except in a few cases. When were they written? Defi- 
 nitely and precisely, we do not know, perhaps, in the case 
 of a single one of them. Where were they written ? In the 
 main, we do not know. We know in what country most of 
 them were written, not in what town or by what hand. 
 Concerning these matters, we are ignorant. It seems a little 
 strange that we should know so little about so wonderful a 
 book. 
 
 Do these sixty-six books agree with each other ? Do they 
 all tell the same story ? Are they at one in their accounts 
 of events and in their enunciation of principles ? No. 
 They contradict each other in the most glaring way, and are 
 simply irreconcilable, as every one knows who has no object 
 in making the contrary appear. 
 
 What is, then, the nature of the authority which this 
 book possesses ? What do we go to it for ? You are aware 
 that the world used to go to the Bible for everything. Let 
 us note a few of the things that we do not even claim 
 that we go to it for to-day ; and mark this one thing : even 
 those who assert its infallibility still have ceased to use it 
 as practically an authority concerning almost all of these 
 things. 
 
78 My Creed 
 
 No one thinks of going to the Bible to-day for his science, 
 for his conceptions of the universe, for his knowledge as to 
 how and when the worlds came into being. No one thinks 
 of going to it for astronomy. No one thinks of accepting 
 its story in regard to the relation to the earth of the other 
 heavenly bodies. Again, no one thinks of taking the Bible 
 as ultimate authority in history. It tells, indeed, its story 
 of the origin of nations ; but it is not the story which 
 the intelligent world to-day believes. It tells its story in 
 regard to the origin of languages ; but the account that it 
 gives the world recognizes as only the childish tradition of 
 the childhood world. No one thinks of taking the Bible as 
 authority in political economy. Even the principles of polit- 
 ical economy which Jesus himself enunciated there is not 
 a single political economist in the Church to-day, or out of 
 it, who would advocate as generally practical. No one thinks 
 of going to the Bible as ultimate authority in medicine, in 
 regard to the nature, origin, and cure of disease. The 
 New Testament gives specific, definite, apparently authori- 
 tative directions as to what shall be done in case of the 
 illness of Christians. There is not a Christian on earth 
 to-day who thinks of carrying out these directions or making 
 them practical. Then in regard to the ethics of the Bible, 
 are they regarded still as final, finished, complete ? The 
 ethical teaching of the early part of the Bible is regarded 
 as belonging to and naturally springing out of a barbaric 
 age, part of it long ago outgrown. Even the ethical teach- 
 ings of Jesus are not all accepted by the civilized world 
 to-day. They are quietly laid by. No one says in open 
 terms that they are rejected ; but, practically, they are not 
 regarded as authority. They are not included in treatises 
 on ethics. No one tries to live them out ; and, if we did 
 try, some of us believe that the progress of society would be 
 
Revelation 79 
 
 hindered rather than helped. So in regard to all these great 
 questions. The Bible is no longer regarded, even by Chris- 
 tians, as practically infallible. The churches to-day feel the 
 influence of the spirit of the modern world, recognize the 
 general precepts and laws of society, and are governed by 
 them. But, while they in their pulpits and in their churches 
 confess the infallibility of the Bible as complete in every 
 part, they quietly ignore so much of it as does not square 
 with the spirit and progress of the modern world. One or 
 two other results must be noted. If we should accept the 
 Bible as infallible, as the one revelation of God to man, we 
 should have to apologize all the time for God. We should 
 have to apologize for apparent errors, for mistakes in science, 
 in history, in political economy, in medicine. We should 
 have to apologize for his character as being partial and 
 imperfect. If that be the only revelation of God to man^ 
 then it follows that either he does not wish to reveal himself 
 to the most of his children or that he has tried, and has not 
 succeeded. This book began to be written in fragments, 
 probably three thousand years ago. How much, how large a 
 part, of the world to-day is familiar with it? Does God want 
 the world to be familiar with it? If he does, is he not able 
 to execute his will ? If he does not, then does he love all of 
 his children or love only a few ? This book, according to 
 the popular interpretation of it, teaches that only those who 
 know about it and accept it and live it are going to be saved. 
 Does God wish that they should be saved, or does he wish 
 that they should be lost? If he does wish that they shall 
 be saved, are there not resources in omnipotent power by 
 means of which he could spread this book over all the world, 
 and make its light so clear that all men would be compelled 
 to see ? 
 
 These, then, are some of the things in the way of accept- 
 
8o My Creed 
 
 ing the Bible as the sole revelation of God ; but, mark you, 
 this does not at all mean that it may not contain fragments, 
 magnificent fragments, of what is real divine revelation. For 
 all the truth in it, all the humanity in it, all the tenderness, 
 all the aspiration, all the beauty, all the fine ethical princi- 
 ples, all the religious inspiration, all these things that are 
 still vital, thrilling, throbbing with life, that are capable of 
 helping and lifting men, these are from the one source, 
 and in my view are a part of divine revelation. 
 
 Leaving that, let us come to the wider theme. I told you 
 the process by which the old theologians have been accus- 
 tomed to argue. Believing in God, they believed that it 
 would be natural for him to reveal himself to men. I be- 
 lieve in God with my whole soul. I believe quite as much 
 as the old theologians did that it is natural for us to expect 
 God to reveal himself to his children. I believe just as 
 much as they did that he has revealed himself to his chil- 
 dren. Let us now turn for a little, and see if we can find 
 where this revelation is, and what are some of the princi- 
 pal truths that have been revealed. 
 
 We talk about God as unseen and unknown and un- 
 knowable. Perhaps, in one sense, this is true. We shall 
 never know him completely, because the finite cannot grasp 
 the infinite ; and yet all we do know is just so much knowl- 
 edge of God. A parallel thing or almost parallel, quite near 
 enough for our purpose, is true in regard to man. There 
 is not a single man on earth who is completely known by 
 other men. Essential man is as invisible as God, as un- 
 knowable as God, as unfathomable as God. What do you 
 know about your dearest friend? You know the general 
 contour of the body; you know the height, shape, color of 
 hair, expression of face ; you know his general attitude, his 
 methods or movements, the dress he wears, the tone of his 
 
Revelation 81 
 
 voice, the kind of words to which he gives utterance. You 
 know the principles which underlie his character ; you know 
 all that which is manifested externally, as a part of the out- 
 come of that which is never completely expressed. That is 
 all you know about any man ; and you know as much about 
 God ; for all that is is God's word, his utterance, the out- 
 shining, the manifestation of the divine. 
 
 Let us look then, for a moment, at this magnificent uni- 
 verse outside of humanity. Here is one volume of that 
 great book which constitutes the ever-growing revelation 
 of God. What do we discover in the way of revelation, as 
 we look at nature outside of man? We find, first, the reve- 
 lation of the fact of eternal life, of eternal spirit and power. 
 The leaves come out in the spring, and the leaves fall in the 
 autumn. Constellations, like leaves, blossom, or unfold in 
 the sky, grow old and fall. All things that are visible change 
 and pass away; but, in the midst of all these changes, 
 there is eternal demonstration of the one life, one power, 
 of which these are local and temporary manifestations, but 
 which itself is eternal and unchanging. Modern science 
 tells us that there is no one fact demonstrated with such 
 unquestioned certainty as the fact of the existence of this 
 one eternal, unchanging life and power. 
 
 Now, let us see if we can get at some of the qualities of 
 this life and power. It manifests itself first as being what 
 we have just called it, power, almighty power from our 
 stand-point, unmeasured and to us unmeasurable, which is 
 as near omnipotence as we can, or need, to go. Next, it 
 manifests itself as eternal law and order, matching the keen- 
 est and finest thought and insight of man. Everywhere, we 
 see perfect, perfect, perfect order ; and, if there is anywhere 
 apparent confusion, anything that we cannot understand and 
 reason through, we know it is the fault of our limitations, and 
 
82 My Creed 
 
 not a lack of law or order or intelligence. Then there is 
 the manifestation of progress, development, growth, of ten- 
 dency toward an end. I say it without any fear of being 
 successfully disputed by the scientists : there is the mani- 
 festation of what we must regard as purpose, plan. If there 
 is anything certain from the beginning of this world until 
 now, it is the uplifting and onreaching of the power at work 
 toward certain definite ends. But we have no other name 
 for a process like this, except plan or purpose. So much, 
 then, we can read of the revelation of God in the universe 
 outside of man. 
 
 When we come, as we must, to include humanity in this 
 grand word, this outshining, this manifestation, this reve- 
 lation of God, then how dear that word begins to grow to 
 us ; for here we find righteousness, goodness, love, pity, 
 readiness to suffer for others and to help. All these grand 
 moral qualities, these spiritual aspirations, these glimpses of 
 the ideal, all that is finest and sweetest in human nature 
 and human life, are a part of the word of God. These 
 are God speaking. 
 
 Take an illustration of what I mean. Visit a battle-field, 
 and, amid all the horrors of carnage, see some act of heroic 
 devotion to principle or heroic sacrifice for the sake of a 
 friend. See a man standing and holding his flag when he 
 knows it means death, and when he might be safe and happy 
 in flight and disgrace. Could he ? His body might be safe, 
 animal happiness might be secured ; but that which he feels 
 and knows to be manliness would not be safe nor happy. 
 Safer and happier in the face of death itself, he feels, is that 
 which he regards as his manhood. And so he stands and 
 dies. There is a word of God uttered through the life of 
 this man. It is an illustration of that which is eternal, which 
 is in the infinite and eternal life, Else, whence came it t 
 
Revelation 83 
 
 How did it manifest itself amid the smoke and confusion 
 of the battle-field ? 
 
 Visit some sick-chamber. A child is ill with some infec- 
 tious disease ; but the mother does not desert the child, even 
 though she knows that every breath she draws she is taking 
 the risk of breathing in the fatal germ which may end her 
 own life. Day and night, in sleeplessness and weariness, 
 she watches. What does this mean ? It means one great 
 illustration of what is possible in the way of finding the 
 high, beautiful, in human character and human life. It 
 means one little glint, a broken ray, shining out from that 
 infinite source in which all these things find their begin- 
 ning and their completion. Stand beside the martyr at the 
 stake, and read another word of God. Stand with the busi- 
 ness man, in his integrity losing all and seeing his fortune 
 shattered and falling to pieces around him rather than be 
 dishonest, and read another word of God. Wherever you 
 find anything high or fine or true in human nature and 
 human life, there you are reading a word, a sentence, a 
 chapter, of the revelation of the divine. 
 
 All these things, then, that are true and fine and sweet 
 in human nature, as well as that which is magnificent and 
 grand and awful in the universe about men, are sentences 
 of this word of God that has never been bound, because it 
 is not yet complete. 
 
 Where, then, is this word of God ? Where, then, is divine 
 revelation? Where is it not? Every sermon that is preached, 
 every hymn that is sung, every prayer that is offered, every 
 aspiration of the human heart, everything that is true, every- 
 thing that is beautiful, everything that is good, is a part of it. 
 And the evil, I do not forget this objection, the evil, the 
 pain, the sin, the suffering, the heart-ache, the crime, are 
 these also manifestations of God ? Nay, these are not nor- 
 
84 My Creed 
 
 mal. These are not real, in the sense that the positive and 
 the good are real. These are not in the nature of things. 
 They are only the results of the violation of the nature of 
 things. They are the result of the broken lights, the cross- 
 purposes, the ignorance, the passions, of humanity. When 
 we have grown to read the word of God in its clearness and 
 fulness, to see it as it is in its perfection, then these things, 
 like shadows, will have flown away. The evil will not re- 
 main ; for it is no part of the permanent universe of God : 
 it is something being perpetually corrected and outgrown. 
 
 Is this revelation to be a substitute for the Bible ? It is 
 curious how people reason. I remember some years ago, 
 when I was delivering my course of sermons on " The 
 Morals of Evolution," I received a letter from my old minis- 
 ter, the one whom I used to hear preach when I was a boy; 
 and he said : " I am watching with a good deal of curiosity 
 to see what you will give us as a substitute for Christianity. 
 When you have left out all the teaching of Christ, I am 
 interested to see what you are going to put in the place of 
 it." I smiled when I read that letter, and then wrote him 
 that I had no idea of leaving out the teaching of Christ or 
 the ethics of Christianity. I would not offer a substitute for 
 those, as if one must say, Take this or this. It is, Take them 
 both, take them all. It is not a choice with us between the 
 complete, perfect, world-wide revelation of God and the 
 Bible. This complete, age-long, perfect, world-wide revela- 
 tion of God includes the Bible, all that is in it of fine or 
 sweet or helpful. It only sets us free to discard and lay 
 one side whatever in the Bible is not helpful and healthful 
 to our moral and spiritual growth. This revelation of God, 
 then, includes all truth in all ages, in all nations, in all relig- 
 ions, in all literatures, in all science, in all art, in all Bibles, 
 in all hymns, in all churches, in all prayers. All things are 
 
Revelation 85 
 
 ours ; and all that is truth and inspiration is a part of the 
 liberal's grand heritage. 
 
 I have brought out in these sermons, once or twice, a point 
 of so much importance that I propose to keep it before you 
 as a key-note. I have said that the essential things in relig- 
 ion are right thinking, right feeling, right action. The prin- 
 cipal things concerning which we need revelation, then, are 
 concerning right thought, right feeling, right action. We 
 need to find truth, so that our thoughts about things shall be 
 correct. We need to be moved by right impulses, because, 
 ultimately, all action springs out of feeling. Action does 
 not spring out of thought. A man may think and think 
 and think forever ; but, unless he also feels, he would never 
 speak or act. Feeling, impulse, emotion, lead to deeds. 
 So noble feeling is something concerning which we neecl~~ 
 guidance, and out of this will necessarily spring right action. 
 
 Have we, then, an infallible revelation ? We have one that 
 is infallible enough for all our needs. Indeed, it is the only 
 infallible revelation. Truth, in so far as it is made clear to 
 us, and is confirmed by study, verified by experiment, over 
 and over again, becomes a part of the changeless and un- 
 changeable word of God. This revelation of ours needs no 
 apology on our part. We do not have to explain human 
 errors, human blunders. We do not have to apologize for 
 barbaric morality, for crude, childish ways of looking at 
 things. These are perfectly natural in their age, and are, 
 one by one, outgrown and left behind. This revelation, 
 again, is not a partial one, given to one little people. It is \ 
 world-wide in its sweep, given to all men as fast and as far as 
 they are capable of receiving and comprehending it. This 
 revelation is a growing one, perfect enough for our purpose 
 to-day, but constantly unfolding as the brain develops, as 
 the social, political life enlarges, adapting itself ever to the 
 growing needs of humanity. 
 
86 My Creed 
 
 I believe, then, not only in God, but that he has spoken 
 to men, telling them what they ought to know. I believe 
 that he is speaking to us to-day, and that we need to listen 
 with consecrated ears and reverent hearts. I believe that 
 there are words still unspoken that we shall hear to-morrow 
 morning, new watch-words, grander utterances, that will be 
 music and inspiration in the hearts of the peoples of the 
 coming time. And so the loving God speaks to and leads 
 on his living, loving children age after age forever. 
 
IS THIS A GOOD WORLD? 
 
 THIS is, logically, the next great question in the series of 
 sermons on My Creed. One may find his way out of the old 
 theory of the universe and into the new one ; he may settle 
 it in his own mind as to what light there is to guide him in 
 his new world ; he may hold the belief that religion is some- 
 thing permanent in its relations to human life ; he may be- 
 lieve in God, or a Supreme Power that controls all things ; 
 he may accept some theory of revelation, the unfolding 
 of the life, the thought, the purpose of this Power, and still 
 the old question may remain, whether, on the whole and in 
 the long run, the world is good, whether life is worth while, 
 whether all the troubles and burdens and sorrows do not 
 more than overbalance the satisfactions. 
 
 If we go far enough back in the history of human thought, 
 we come to a time when this was hardly a practical question. 
 People believed in "gods many and lords many," some of 
 them good and some of them bad, and some of them good 
 and bad together; and they indiscriminately worshipped 
 these powers, attempting to express their gratitude for favors 
 or to propitiate their wrath. It never occurred to them in 
 those early days to raise this great moral question, whether 
 these supreme powers did right or were under any obliga- 
 tion to do right. When people were members of a tribe 
 ruled by a despotic chief, who did whatever he pleased with- 
 out any question on the part of his subjects, and against 
 
88 My Creed 
 
 whom on any such ground as this it never occurred to any 
 one to rebel, it is not strange that they should raise no 
 very nice questions as to the righteous authority of their 
 gods. Submitting to a human despot, it did not occur to 
 them to rebel against a divine one. But, in the progress of 
 human thought and the development of human life, there 
 came a time when the old Hebrew prophet raised the ques- 
 tion, Shall not the Judge of all the earth clo right ? 
 
 Do you see the significance of that question ? Once admit 
 the right of asking it, and the thought that "might makes 
 right " is forever antiquated. For, if might makes right, if 
 God has the right to do simply as he pleases, then there is 
 no significance, no relevance, in asking the question whether 
 he shall do right ; for whatever he chooses, on that theory, is 
 right. When men, then, have come to the point of asking 
 whether the Judge of all the earth is under obligation to 
 the moral law, then there is an acceptance of the idea 
 of the moral law which inheres in the very nature of things, 
 and which even God himself is not at liberty to disregard. 
 Just as soon, then, as this came to be a practical question 
 in human thought, then the world was face to face with this 
 age-long problem as to how the suffering and pain and evil 
 of the world could be reconciled with this idea that the 
 Judge of all the earth was under obligation to do right. 
 This is the old problem concerning which the author of the 
 Book of Job was so troubled. The whole book is devoted 
 to an attempt at settling the difficulty ; and yet it is not set- 
 tled in a way that is satisfactory to any tender and enlight- 
 ened modern conscience. 
 
 It was this problem that the seers and teachers of the far 
 East pondered over as they fled from the ways of men 
 and made their abodes in the wilderness. Buddha, seeing 
 so much human suffering, cannot bear to live as a prince 
 
Is this a Good World 89 
 
 lifted above his fellows and free from the common lot. So 
 he renounces his throne, and gives his life to the attempt to 
 find out how he can alleviate the condition of his fellows, 
 how he can solve these great problems. He does not do it 
 from any trust in the gods. He even suggests, with a bitter 
 sort of irony, that, since the gods seem so incapable of help- 
 ing humanity in their need, perhaps they themselves may be 
 in need of help. 
 
 This is the problem which touched the hearts and troubled 
 the thought of the old Greek tragedians, the one we find 
 ^Eschylus raising in his great drama of Prometheus Bound. 
 Prometheus, a human hero and helper, chained by almighty 
 Power to a rock in the Caucasus, suffers for ages because 
 he had helped men. And the old poet tries to find a solu- 
 tion of this apparent utter contradiction between the al- 
 mighty Power and the almighty Goodness. 
 
 This is the problem that Plato attacked, the problem of 
 philosophy, indeed, in all ages. This is the theme of the 
 great poem of Dante. And Milton, when he sits down to 
 write his epic, declares that his purpose is 
 
 " To justify the ways of God to men." 
 
 He does not succeed ; for no man reads Paradise Lost 
 to-day on account of any interest he may have in Milton's 
 attempted solution of this question. This is the great prob- 
 lem that the tender-hearted, earnest thinkers of all the world 
 have attempted. And thousands, as they have looked over 
 the scene of a suffering, toiling, struggling humanity, have 
 lost faith in God, and said, It cannot be that there is any 
 almighty love in heaven, and these things here on earth ! 
 
 It is said that the young Goethe was so shocked by the 
 sight of human suffering by some great natural calamity 
 that in his youth, for a time, he became an utter sceptic as 
 
90 My Creed 
 
 to any supreme wisdom or power or love. John Stuart 
 Mill, one of the profoundest, clearest-headed thinkers and 
 one of the tenderest-hearted writers of the modern world, 
 has planted himself distinctly and definitely on this ground. 
 He says this scene of suffering compels us to believe one oi 
 two things, either God is not almighty or is not all-good. 
 He says we can save his goodness at the expense of his 
 power, or we can save his power at the expense of his good- 
 ness ; but he thinks we cannot believe in both. 
 
 Robert Ingersoll makes this one of the main items in his 
 perpetual charge against the justice and goodness of things. 
 He ridicules the idea that a good God would build a world 
 for his children, and plant it with disease, fill the jungle with 
 serpents and wild beasts, make the sea treacherous, hide 
 earthquakes under the surface of the ground, and rock down 
 buildings after they had been constructed, and make every- 
 thing at such cross-purposes that it would be practically im- 
 possible for men to live out a happy, successful life. There 
 seems to him to be in this a flat contradiction. 
 
 The most brilliant statement of this scepticism that I have 
 heard in many a day was that which was given to us by Mr. 
 Moncure D. Conway at a meeting of the Free Religious 
 Association. He pictured nature as a monster, a fiend, 
 cruel, heartless ; eyes made of the flame of volcanoes ; breath 
 of miasma, poison, pestilence ; an incarnation of power with- 
 out any heart and without in itself any evidence of goodness 
 or love. 
 
 Let us now glance for one moment at the items in this 
 great indictment against the goodness of the supreme Power. 
 First, as I have already intimated, men perpetually recount 
 the great disasters that attend the on-going of the mechan- 
 ism of nature about us. They picture the earthquake shak- 
 ing down cities, while the appalled inhabitants flee from their 
 
Is this a Good World 91 
 
 homes only to be crushed and mangled by the falling ruins. 
 They picture a ship at sea, the plaything of the storm, at 
 last overwhelmed by the waves, while the helpless, hopeless 
 passengers sink shrieking into the waves that have no heart, 
 crying to the winds that never hear. They picture to us fam- 
 ine, and the thin white lips and wasted faces, the hungering 
 eyes of those that cry to the pitiless heaven for bread. Then 
 they turn to disease, and point us to the mother watching 
 over the crib of the child wasting away, while she has no 
 power to stay the hand that is leading the little one down 
 into the shadow. They point to the pain, the suffering, that 
 so many of us have to endure, that perhaps all of us have to 
 endure more or less on our brief journey between the cradle 
 and the grave. Then they turn from these, and, as the next 
 count of their indictment, tell us of the moral evils of the 
 world, of oppression, of cruelties, of the slave-driver with 
 his whip lashing the worn and weary worker, and compelling 
 him to fulfil his task. They tell us of tyrants, like Nero, 
 sporting with the pain and suffering of men. They point out 
 the thousand crimes that darken the annals of human life. 
 They tell us of the evil that all of us are conscious of in our 
 own hearts, the conflict between our sense of right, between 
 our conscience and the failures of our accomplishment. 
 
 Then, as another count still in this long indictment, they 
 point out the illusions of life, how life seems to thwart us, 
 how we seem to strive after something that is never attained, 
 how our hopes are blighted, our ideals elude us. They draw 
 a picture of men and women seeking after high things, striv- 
 ing to accomplish noble results, who are thwarted by a life 
 ever at cross-purposes, until at last they stand on the verge 
 of life's horizon, ready to pass behind the curtain, feeling 
 that they have accomplished almost nothing of that which 
 they have attempted, life a promise never fulfilled. Then, 
 
92 My Creed 
 
 as crowning all this evil, as something to be mentioned by 
 itself, although it is the natural result of all this, yet a some- 
 thing to be mentioned by itself because it stands alone in 
 its universal terror, they bring up the great fact of death. 
 Men ask, Is it possible, in the face of facts like these, to be- 
 lieve that a God of love and power rules the world ? Is it 
 reasonable to believe that there is any plan or purpose in all 
 this maze of apparent contradiction ? 
 
 Yet a striking thing that I wish you to note especially, 
 over against all this doubt, all this questioning, all this ap- 
 palling contradiction, is the fact that, in all ages of the world, 
 in almost all human hearts, in spite of this doubt, in spite of 
 the questioning and the scepticism, there has been an inex- 
 pugnable faith, a trust in the essential righteousness, justice, 
 and love of the world. Almost all men in all ages, right 
 in the face of sin and sorrow and suffering and death, have 
 still believed that love and justice did really rule this old 
 world. They have demanded that they should rule it, an 
 imperious demand that would not be gainsaid, and they 
 have declared that, if they could not see the issue of right- 
 eousness and truth, why, then, there must be some other 
 scene, issue, outcome, that should balance these, a result 
 that should justify this process. This faith the writer of the 
 Book of Job expressed when he said, while they were taunting 
 him with his trust, while they were trying to make him give 
 up his faith, while he was sitting in sackcloth and ashes with 
 all his hopes in ruins about him, " Though he slay me, yet 
 will I trust in him." There is, I say, then, this grand fact or 
 this stupendous folly of the human heart, which? that 
 is to be set over against this sin and suffering and evil and 
 sorrow. But remember that this trust, this belief in an over- 
 ruling justice and goodness, is a fact as real as is an earth- 
 quake, a famine, a fever, a war, or death. It is a fact of 
 
Is this a Good World 93 
 
 human life, a manifestation of some reality in the nature of 
 things that wells up in the human heart as this inextinguish- 
 able trust. This fact, quite as much as the other, must be 
 accounted for and explained by one who proposes to solve 
 the problem. 
 
 Now, then, we are ready to turn and face this question, 
 and see if we can find any possible solution. I propose to 
 look at it for a little while from the side of our conception 
 of God as related to the world, and then from the stand- 
 point of human nature and human life, and see if I can 
 find any possible answer to the question. 
 
 In the first place, let me say with all frankness that I 
 believe we must be able to come to the conclusion that there 
 is no causeless, no useless, no aimless sorrow in the world, 
 in order that we may vindicate the divine character from the 
 charges which our hearts bring against him. Tennyson ex- 
 presses the faith of the human heart in those famous lines: 
 
 " That nothing walks with aimless feet; 
 That not one life shall be destroyed, 
 Or cast as rubbish to the void, 
 When God hath made the pile complete. 
 
 " That not a worm is cloven in vain ; 
 That not a moth with vain desire 
 Is shrivelled in a fruitless fire, 
 Or but subserves another's gain." 
 
 If it can be proved beyond question that even a worm, a 
 moth, is the sport of an arbitrary power that cares not for 
 suffering or sorrow, but merely plays with it for no end, 
 then I, for one, would surrender my faith in God. I say 
 then, frankly, at the outset, that any trust in God that is 
 worthy of the name must come to the conclusion that there 
 is no intentional, no needless, no useless suffering in all the 
 world. 
 
94 My Creed 
 
 If God is not all love only, but all wisdom as well, then 
 that very love of his may lead him to make us suffer. If 
 God be really perfect, he could not be like a sentimental, 
 childish father or mother, who is willing to give its child 
 sugar-plums every time it cries for them, without any regard 
 to the natural result on the health or culture of the child. 
 The wise parent many a time must make the child suffer, 
 even though his own heart may be wrung with a pain that is 
 keener than that which he inflicts. 
 
 Now let us look at the nature of God as we think of him 
 as related to this problem of the control of the world. It 
 seems to me that a large part of our difficulty springs out of 
 what is really a childish, story-book style of looking at the 
 world. We take it for granted, most thoughtlessly as I be- 
 lieve, that, if God would, he could make a world that would 
 be a fairy bower, in which everybody would have all they 
 wanted, enjoy all that they desired, pass through a career 
 that seemed inviting to them, and, when they had attained 
 the end of all they cared for, like prince and princess in the 
 fairy tale, "live happily ever after." We take it thought- 
 lessly for granted that, if God only chose to make a world 
 like this, and people it with beings like this, he might. 
 
 Let us see a moment. Are there any limitations to om- 
 nipotence ? Can God do anything that he pleases or that 
 we may think he ought to please ? We are aware of cer- 
 tain things which in their very nature are absurd, and have 
 no relation to the question of any power he may be supposed 
 to exercise. God could not make a river without banks 
 to enclose the water, because the banks are a part of the 
 definition of a river. He could not make a valley with the 
 mountains on one side only ; for, unless there is an elevation 
 on both sides, it would be no valley. He could not make 
 a disc without the limit of a circle enclosing it. It would be 
 
Is this a Good World 95 
 
 no disc ; and God could not break a circle at any point and 
 still have it complete. God could not make our bodies after 
 a certain idea, constructed after a certain pattern, related to 
 the forces around us in a certain way, and then have those 
 bodies complete and perfect, without any regard to the ques- 
 tion whether their limitations and laws were regarded. All 
 this, you will see, is absurd. God could not make a hun- 
 dred-year-old oak in five minutes. He could not transport 
 us from Boston to New York without our passing over the 
 distance that separates the two cities. These physical things 
 in their very nature are absurd and impossible. They have 
 no relation to the question of omnipotence. Are there no 
 such absurdities in the realm of the intellectual, moral, and 
 spiritual ? We shall see as we turn to the human side that 
 there are just such absurdities in this kind of childish dream 
 which we have of a perfect world. Let us turn, then, to that 
 human side, so that we may learn whether the kind of world 
 we dream of is a possibility. 
 
 Let us first ask what is the real end and aim of human 
 life. I frankly confess to you that I believe that the end 
 and aim of life in this world and in all worlds can be nothing 
 else but happiness. Feeling is deeper than thought, feeling 
 is higher than thought. No man ever yet, since the world 
 began, made any motion except under the impulse of feeling. 
 No man ever attempted to do or attain anything except 
 under the motive force of feeling. The desire for happi- 
 ness is the universal motive of human action, and must be 
 in the nature of things. Not that a man must necessarily 
 seek happiness this moment. He may choose pain as an 
 immediate thing, but always with the thought that this pain 
 is to issue some time, somewhere, in larger good for himself 
 or for others ; that is, in human happiness. There can be 
 no other ultimate for a human life than this. I cannot 
 
96 My Creed 
 
 spend any more time in enforcement or illustration of this 
 idea. Think of it yourself, and see if you can find any 
 exception to the statement. 
 
 What is happiness? How shall man attain it? Happi- 
 ness is nothing more nor less than a pleasurable or agree- 
 able feeling which accompanies the exercise of any faculty 
 or power. If a man be in health, the performance of any 
 natural function administers pleasure to him. If there is 
 any pain, it means always and everywhere that something is 
 wrong. If a man be in perfect health, simply to breathe 
 the air is a delight to him. Even to see the blue sky or the 
 stars at night may be an ecstasy ; to feel the winds fan his 
 cheek may be an inspiration. If breathing the air or look- 
 ing at the light or feeling the wind gives pain, it means 
 disease or something wrong. Pain means evil always, and 
 happiness means always good. 
 
 Now, then, how shall this happiness be attained? If 
 there be pleasure in the exercise of any faculty or in the per- 
 formance of any function, then there will be more happiness, 
 the more the faculties are increased and enlarged. Then, 
 the more faculties one possesses in number and the loftier 
 they are in degree and the wider in range, the more the 
 capacity for happiness. 
 
 Take an illustration. You can get a certain tone that 
 shall seem to you musical by touching one single string of 
 a musical instrument ; but do you not see what a difference 
 there is between that tone and a whole orchestra, in quan- 
 tity, in quality, in degree, and in range? A man who is 
 uncivilized, who knows nothing except to eat and drink and 
 sleep, is a harp with one or two strings. Whatever may 
 enlarge him, broaden him, make him complete physically, 
 develop his brain, his power of thought, until it touches all 
 the magnificent phases of the natural universe, develop him 
 
Is this a Good World 97 
 
 morally until he comes into sympathy with and rejoices or 
 sorrows with all the rejoicing and sorrowing of all the world, 
 develop him spiritually until he finds himself akin to the 
 infinite and eternal Spirit that breathes through all things, 
 this will have changed him from an instrument with only 
 two strings to an orchestra, played on by all the world, 
 capable of the happiness that results from this infinity of 
 development, of contact with the infinity of things. 
 
 If, then, you will make a man capable of all the happiness 
 that is possible to a man, you must develop him, you must 
 broaden him, deepen him, lift him, until you make of him 
 all that is possible to press into the definition of a man. 
 
 Is there any question as to the degrees of happiness ? If 
 there is a man who chooses to become intoxicated, and finds 
 his highest pleasure in that, it may be impossible for you to 
 prove to him that there is any higher pleasure in the world 
 than that. But any man that is capable of a higher pleasure 
 does not need to have it proved to him : he knows it, he 
 feels it, he thrills with the inspiration and the aspiration of 
 these higher things. 
 
 Now, then, you see I am leading you over the straightest 
 road that I am acquainted with, to the answer to the ques- 
 tion, if the object of human life be happiness, why is it 
 that God has permitted us to go through so much unhappi- 
 ness ? I am ready with what seems to me the answer. I 
 do not believe that, in the nature of things, the Omnipotent 
 can help it : it is no question of power. It is absurd in the 
 nature of things to suppose it could be otherwise. 
 
 Let me see if I can make this plain by one or two ex- 
 amples. For a man to become a man, he must know, he 
 must be educated. He must be developed mentally for him 
 to become all that it is possible for him to be. Man, to start 
 with, is a finite being, ignorant ; and, of course, he must know 
 
98 My Creed 
 
 through the process of learning. Now consider a moment. 
 Would it be possible for God to make a man already wise, 
 without his going through the experience of learning ? What 
 do we mean by knowledge ? What do we mean by learning? 
 We mean simply those conclusions and those inferences, 
 those thoughts, those convictions, to which a man comes as 
 the result of experience. Can a man have experience with- 
 out experience ? It is a contradiction in terms and an ab- 
 surdity on the face of it. It seems to me in the very nature 
 of things impossible that God should create any finite being 
 all wise, without his going through the process of learning, 
 just as absurd as to suppose God creating a hundred-year-old 
 oak without the oak starting as a seedling, without its laugh- 
 ing in the sunshine, wrestling with the storm, and playing 
 with the raindrops through a hundred years. This is what 
 knowledge means. Knowledge means experience, or con- 
 clusions at which we arrive as the result of experience. And 
 I believe that there is not an angel in heaven, though we 
 dream of a million such, who is any wiser than an infant 
 child, unless he has gone through the probation of expe- 
 rience which implies error, mistake, correction, and finding 
 out the truth by the processes of making mistakes and cor- 
 recting them. 
 
 Take the question of goodness. Do you think it would be 
 possible for God to make a man perfectly good, virtuous, 
 clear in his thought concerning right and wrong, established 
 in the right as the result of a conviction that it is best, and all 
 without any experience ? Again, it seems to me an absurd- 
 ity on the very face of it. How do we know that right is 
 right and wrong is wrong, except by trying ? How can any 
 one ever discover, except by this process of trying ? And so 
 I believe that all of the sin, all of the wrong, all of the crime 
 of all the world, is nothing more or less than the results of 
 
Is t/iis a Good World 99 
 
 the experiences of ignorant, undeveloped characters living 
 freely and learning the laws of life by living. 
 
 Suppose God wished to save us all trouble : he could do it 
 only by keeping us perpetually children. Take one of your 
 own little children. Follow it all the time, watch over it 
 constantly ; if it comes to a little obstacle, lift it over ; never 
 allow it to make any physical or mental effort ; tell it the 
 answer to any problem it may have at school ; save it all 
 effort, all care, all trouble of any kind, what would be the 
 result ? Simply a grown-up infancy instead of a man or a 
 woman. Suppose God should undertake to save us from all 
 pain, from all disaster, all misfortune, all sorrow, in this 
 world : it would be only a world full of grown-up infants, in- 
 stead of strong, clear-headed, noble-hearted men and women 
 who had wrought out the results of character through the 
 medium of experience. 
 
 Let us glance for a moment at some of those great indict- 
 ments, and see how they look to us in the light of these 
 thoughts, which I cannot unfold as they deserve, for lack of 
 time. 
 
 People make a great point against the goodness of God 
 in the fact that there are such things as cyclones and earth- 
 quakes, storms at sea and pestilence. But what are these ? 
 What is an earthquake ? An earthquake is nothing but an 
 incident in the natural and necessary growth of the planet 
 as it is becoming fitted to maintain life, a little tremor in 
 the crust of the earth as it is shrinking while it is going 
 through the cooling process which is necessary to fit it to 
 be the abode of man. So far as we can see, God could not 
 prevent this and such things as this without a perpetual 
 series of miracles. In the first place, these great forces that 
 sweep around the world, that cause the disasters that seem 
 to appall us, are processes in the natural life of the world. 
 
IOO My Creed 
 
 Remember that these forces are at work every moment of 
 every day, of every month, of every year, and have been 
 for ages. The same forces are at work all the time. The 
 forces that bring disaster and death are the ones that pro- 
 duce all the good and beauty and glory of life; and the 
 evils that result from their operations are mathematically 
 almost as nothing when compared to the infinite, unspeak- 
 able, eternal good which these same forces produce. As I 
 said, these incidental evils could not be prevented without 
 a perpetual series of miracles. If God should govern the 
 world in this way, the evils that would result from our not 
 being able to calculate on the order of nature would infi- 
 nitely overbalance the good. We should be demanding of 
 God that which would result in greater evil in order to pre- 
 vent a lesser. 
 
 Learning how to adjust ourselves to these great forces is 
 a part of human education, a necessary part of all human 
 development. Take disease and pain. I think, if you will 
 study the problem of pain carefully, you will find it is always 
 tenderness and mercy. Pain is simply a signal set up on 
 the outer limits of what is safe. It tells us when to stop. 
 When we go beyond that, we suffer. If we kept within the 
 limits of the laws of God perfectly, there would be no pain. 
 There could be none. Pain, then, is only this signal which 
 the kindness, wisdom, and goodness of God sets up to keep 
 us within the limits of the laws of life. 
 
 Let us look at the grand dissatisfactions of life, the unat- 
 tained ideals, the dreams unfulfilled, the baffled hopes, 
 what do they mean ? Think a little deeply, and do not get 
 lost in a superficial view of things. The fact that men and 
 women are beings that this world has never been able to 
 satisfy, what does it mean ? It is the most magnificent 
 promise and prophecy that God ever vouchsafed out of his 
 
Is this a Good World IOI 
 
 merciful heavens. It means the grandeur of human nature. 
 Suppose we could be satisfied with little, ordinary, cheap, 
 commonplace comfort as we go through the world : would it 
 not mean that we were beings capable only of that ? What 
 does it mean when we see Newton standing on the outer- 
 most verge of his life, and saying of all the achievement 
 of his years that he felt he was only a little child play- 
 ing with pebbles on the seashore, having gathered a few 
 brighter and fairer ones than others had discovered ? Noth- 
 ing less than the touch of the infinite in this poor, petty, 
 commonplace humanity of ours ! It means that we are but 
 a little lower than the angels, that we are sons and daugh- 
 ters of God, and capable of an infinite expansion, an endless 
 career. 
 
 One word at the close it needs but one on this great 
 fact of death. Is death an impeachment of the divine mercy 
 and love ? That all depends. If any one can prove to me 
 that there is nothing beyond, that the world falls into an 
 abyss, that nothing is the end, then he may have made 
 a point. But, at present, no one is able to prove that death 
 is anything more than an incident in human growth. For 
 aught anybody knows, it is only another birth, only the open- 
 ing of a doorway to let us, through into something grander 
 and higher. Death, for all that the wisest on earth may 
 know, is the tenderest, kindest, most loving gift of an all- 
 loving heavenly Father. 
 
MORAL FOUNDATIONS. 
 
 IN the midst of the transitions and changes which are felt 
 in the regions of our religious thought and life there is great 
 danger that people will believe that the fundamental prin- 
 ciples of right and wrong are being shaken, or at any rate 
 obscured. Sometimes, a vine growing vigorously from its 
 own root twines itself for support in the air around the trunk 
 and limbs of a tree. It has an independent life of its own, 
 but it seems to be dependent upon this which it has made its 
 temporary support. After a time, the tree grows old, begins 
 to decay, shows signs of weakening, until there is danger 
 that the first storm will rock it down, perhaps breaking and 
 endangering the vine in its fall. It is needful to remove the 
 tree which has been for a time an artificial support. Many 
 persons, looking on and seeing how intimately the two are 
 linked together, may feel that the tree is an essential part of 
 the life of the vine, and that the one cannot be taken away 
 without seriously injuring the other. Yet the danger of a 
 fall threatens, and the process must be carried out. 
 
 I take it that there are thousands of people in the world, 
 to-day, who are bitterly opposing light and freedom and dis- 
 cussion in matters of religion, chiefly because they fear that 
 speculation in this direction seriously endangers the funda- 
 mental moral principles which underlie the daily life of the 
 world. They have been taught for ages that the principal 
 reasons for conduct were faith in this or that dogma of the- 
 
Moral Foundations 103 
 
 ology, in this or that institute of religion. They fight ear- 
 nestly, desperately, against those who attack or attempt to 
 remove these artificial and temporary supports of morals, as 
 though they were the enemies of the moral life of the world. 
 But there is no sort of question in the minds of intelligent, 
 thoughtful people that these religious institutions of the past 
 and these theological dogmas of the olden time, although 
 morality may have twined its tendrils about them, are grow- 
 ing old, decaying, and becoming ready to fall. They need 
 to be removed, they must be removed ; and the moral prin- 
 ciples of human life must be shown to be capable of rooting 
 themselves in their own soil, growing up in their own air, 
 living, flourishing, bearing fruit by virtue of their inherent 
 divine life and power. 
 
 We have been taught for ages that the principal reasons 
 for conduct were derived from supernatural authority, now 
 the authority of a church, now the authority of a book, but 
 in any case that there was no natural, inherent, necessary 
 reason for pursuing this course rather than that, apart from 
 the fact that God through some channel had commanded 
 thus and so. 
 
 The very first story we read as children, in our Bibles, en- 
 forces this old lesson. The newly made pair are placed in 
 the garden of Eden. God issues a command, the first 
 divine command in history, that they are not to touch the 
 fruit of a certain tree. There is no inherent, necessary evil 
 in the fruit of this tree. Adam and Eve might have eaten 
 to their hearts' content, so far as the story goes, if God had 
 not chosen arbitrarily to tell them that they must not, and 
 that, if they did, he would inflict a certain penalty. This 
 first teaching of the Bible concerning right and wrong is 
 that right and wrong are purely arbitrary matters, dependent 
 exclusively upon the arbitrary command of an external 
 
IO4 My Creed 
 
 power. God has been represented in this way as a king 
 sitting outside of this little kingdom of earth. He is made 
 to legislate according to his own will. The laws of God, in 
 other words, have not been supposed to be a part of the 
 nature of things, springing out of the earth and having re- 
 lations to our conceptions of body, brain, heart, and soul, 
 but as purely arbitrary laws as any that the General Court 
 might pass during one of its winter sessions in the State 
 House. 
 
 To make this evil all the greater, for I hold and will try 
 to show you before I am through that it is an evil, this 
 world has been pictured in the religious writings of men as 
 a place full of all possible delights, a garden where are beau- 
 tiful flowers, luscious fruits, tempting perfumes, but every- 
 where lurking dangers, a serpent beneath every flower, 
 poison in the luscious juices of all the fruits, death threaten- 
 ing everywhere, if any one chooses to carry out his own 
 will and lives according to his own desire. The broad way, 
 supposed to be trodden by the great masses of men, has 
 ever been pictured as a place where alluring, tempting, beau- 
 tiful forms are represented as dancing along its broad path- 
 way, with music and flowing drapery, alluring visions of love- 
 liness. The great masses of men have been pictured as 
 following after these tempting forms ; and all has been sup- 
 posed to be well, except that at the end there was a gulf, and 
 that God had threatened to inflict arbitrary and endless tort- 
 ure on all who walked this flowery way. On the other hand, 
 the path of righteousness, the way of virtue, truth, and right, 
 has been pictured as narrow, steep, and hard. 
 
 Pleasure, in popular religious belief, has been combined 
 with doing wrong. Evil has been pointed out as being a 
 "primrose path of dalliance," right as a rugged, hard way. 
 Only God had chosen that those who walked this hard way 
 
Moral Foundations 105 
 
 now, depriving themselves of pleasure and enjoyment, should 
 by and by be rewarded with unspeakable joys in another 
 life ; and those who chose to be happy now, should be re- 
 warded or punished rather with the opposite, when this 
 life had come to an end. This, I say, has been the popular 
 conception. This has been the picture drawn from the pul- 
 pit, written in books, held up to the imagination of men. 
 Right and wrong have been treated as purely arbitrary things, 
 that miht have been something else if God had chosen to 
 issue another kind of law. 
 
 The reason for our supposing that we must deny ourselves 
 all pleasure, and walk in this rough, hard way of life, and 
 look for our reward only in another sphere, has been the 
 supposed divine authority of a church, a book, that has said 
 that such is God's will. Do you wonder that after ages of 
 teaching like this, when men and women come at last to 
 doubt the reality of this supposed divine authority, either 
 the church or book, there is a tremendous reaction, a turn- 
 ing of the tide in another direction ? Do you wonder that 
 there is danger of what Mr. Goldwin Smith has already 
 pointed out as imminent, a moral interregnum ; that people 
 should be confused in their opinions of right and wrong, and 
 wonder whether there are any real, permanent, eternal dis- 
 tinctions ; whether, after all, they are not a mere matter of 
 opinion, changing, fluctuating, one thing in this age and 
 another in the next ? A spectacle like this we do see, at any 
 rate ; and it seems to me a very natural result by way of 
 reaction from this old teaching. 
 
 Only a little while ago, a lady called on me to converse 
 concerning her own anxiety over some young men, friends 
 of hers, who were enunciating the principles of what they 
 regarded as the new philosophy of life, springing out of 
 the decay of these old external authorities, and the natural 
 
106 My Creed 
 
 result, as they seemed to believe, of the science of evolution. 
 They said : If you go far enough back, you find a time when 
 slavery was a good thing : it was an improvement on what 
 had been the social condition. Slavery then was a virtue. 
 The condition of things has changed a little ; and now we 
 regard it as a vice. But it is all a matter of time, of the 
 difference in civilization : there is no essential, no eternal 
 distinction. There was a time in the history of the world 
 when polygamy was a distinct and definite advance in social 
 relations. So polygamy became a virtue; and, under certain 
 other changes, it might again become a good thing. That 
 is the logic they use. Virtue and vice, they say, are only 
 matters of convention, so far as we understand it. It all 
 depends on the opinion of the people in the midst of whom 
 you live, on that which is regarded as respectable. And 
 they carry it so far as to say : Suppose we do gamble a little, 
 and suppose people find it out, it does not make any differ- 
 ence in our social standing. We are received in good society 
 just the same. Our friends do not look upon it as such a 
 bad thing, after all. We are fairly good-looking, well edu- 
 cated, our social position is fine ; we are successful in busi- 
 ness, or our fathers have been ; we are good company, good 
 society. We would be, either of us, a good " catch " for a 
 mother looking out for some one to marry her daughter. 
 Suppose there are these little things about us that the 
 stricter moralists of the world look upon askance ; suppose 
 we do transgress and break over : what difference does it 
 make, so long as our social standing is unaffected by it and 
 our friends do not turn us out of their society? Besides, 
 a future life is all uncertain. The old threat of hell has 
 turned into a bugaboo, to which no brave man pays any 
 attention. What reason is there why we should not do as 
 we please ? 
 
Moral Foundations 107 
 
 This is the kind of reasoning that many are engaged in at 
 the present time. It seems to me it is worth our while, then, 
 to raise the question whether there are distinctions between 
 right and wrong, whether they are essential, whether they 
 are permanent and clear. Let us find out where we are, 
 what we are doing, which way lies the path of right, if there 
 be any such path, what is the unsafe and wrong. 
 
 There is just enough truth in this kind of fallacious rea- 
 soning to which I have been referring to make it easy for 
 people to be led astray by it. There was a time when 
 slavery was a distinct and definite advance on the preceding 
 social conditions of the world, when, relatively, it was good. 
 There was a time when polygamy was an advance ; and, rela- 
 tively, it was good. There have been times in the history of 
 the world when a war was better than peace in the existing 
 conditions. But here is where the fallacy is to be found. 
 They say right and wrong are only relative things, relative 
 to the changing whims and fancies of the world. Right and 
 wrong are relative things ; but they are relative, not to the 
 changing whims and fancies of the world, but to the chang- 
 ing conditions of human life and the changing needs of a 
 growing society. The principles of right and wrong are 
 eternal, as eternal as that Power that makes for righteous- 
 ness. The application changes infinitely with the changing 
 conditions of men and women. It is, for example, the duty 
 of one man always, so far as he can, to help another man. 
 But what particular thing shall constitute that help will, of 
 course, be purely relative to the man's condition and his 
 need at the time. The principles, then, I say, we shall find 
 are changeless and eternal. 
 
 Now let us raise the question as to what we mean by 
 right and wrong. What is a virtue? What is a vice? 
 Right, virtue, and all kindred terms are nothing more nor 
 
loS My Creed 
 
 less than ideas, words, by which we represent the truth which 
 has been wrought out by human experience, that certain 
 kinds of thinking, certain ways of feeling, certain methods 
 of conduct, are helpful to man, and that others are hurtful. 
 Right is that which helps the life ; which makes it fuller and 
 deeper, higher and broader; which makes one more of a 
 man in every way; which helps society; which makes for 
 health, for life, for growth, for happiness. 
 
 Evil, vice, wrong, are those kinds of thought, those types 
 of feeling, those courses of conduct, which hurt the world; 
 which take away from its life, fulness, height, depth, breadth; 
 which diminish the power of men and women to develop, to 
 grow, to become more ; which interfere with their happiness. 
 There are eternal distinctions, wherever you may draw the 
 lines in practice. 
 
 Now, a large part of the confusion, a large part of this 
 fallacious reasoning that I have referred to, springs out of 
 the fact that there have been in the history of the world, 
 from the beginning, two classes of thoughts and feelings and 
 actions which have been looked upon as virtuous and right, 
 two classes which have been looked upon as evil and wrong. 
 One class is conventional : the other class is real. In order 
 that we may pursue our way with clear thought and know 
 where we are, we need to draw very clearly this distinction 
 between the conventional virtues and the real ones, that we 
 may know where the emphasis of our lives ought to be laid. 
 
 If you read the history of any religion, for this is not 
 confined to Christianity, you will find that there has been 
 this distinction between conduct and character among men, 
 as they have been variously related to each other. There 
 are thoughts and feelings and courses of actions that turn on 
 what society may say; and there is a feeling that some 
 power, God or gods, outside of human society, demands 
 
Moral Foundations 109 
 
 certain beliefs, certain feelings, certain actions, from men, 
 that have no necessary relation to human welfare. Many 
 a time, these supposed virtues and rights have been looked 
 upon as more important than those which had a real and 
 direct bearing on human well-being. 
 
 As an illustration of what I mean, go back to Jerusalem, 
 to Jesus' preaching. Do you not remember how he brings 
 it as a charge against the pious people of his time that they 
 were very careful about their tithes of mint and anise and 
 cumin; very careful about attending to the services of the 
 temple and synagogue, about what sort of religious robes 
 they wore, their phylacteries, their garments, the width of 
 the borders, the way they were made and decorated ; but, he 
 said, while you pay such scrupulous attention to these things, 
 you neglect the weightier matters of the law, justice, truth, 
 righteousness ? 
 
 Go back to Athens, and stand for a moment beside Soc- 
 rates, and those that are putting him to death because he 
 has broken this conventional, unreal law of right, in the 
 interest of that which really touched human well-being and 
 progress. They are putting him to death for his very virtues, 
 condemning him in the light of the conventional virtue which 
 he disregarded, and punishing him for the help he was ren- 
 dering to his fellow-man. 
 
 Come down to Boston thirty years ago, and see the same 
 principle at work, Theodore Parker outcast, opposed by 
 those who should have been his friends. Why? Because 
 he dared to say certain things against the popular supersti- 
 tious ideas about the Bible, concerning the character and 
 rank of Jesus of Nazareth ; and all the time he was standing, 
 as no other man of his age did stand, for real righteousness, 
 for love, for justice, for human help. These as illustrations 
 of this division that runs down the ages and cleaves in two 
 
HO My Creed 
 
 every religion between the conventional and the real right 
 and wrong. 
 
 Do you not know to-day that you would be more seriously 
 condemned by the popular opinion of a large section of 
 Boston for breaking over some conventional rule or statute 
 or law than you would be for being hard-hearted or unkind, 
 or for refusing to help a friend in trouble, for declining to 
 live out the real virtue of human life ? A friend of mine, a 
 teacher in one of Boston's public schools, said in my house 
 within a year, her sister having died recently, that she was 
 afraid God had taken her sister away from her because she 
 had not attended church more frequently during Lent. 
 Think of it ! God a kind of being who kills our friends be- 
 cause we do not go to church in Lent ! 
 
 We need, then, to draw these distinctions very clearly, 
 and so be rid of a large part of the confusion that attaches 
 itself to this subject. The conventional rights and wrongs, 
 virtues and vices, are and must be whims, changing with cli- 
 mate, people, city, town, clique, class, for the simple reason 
 that they are airy nothings, having no real power, no real 
 existence, no real value. But the real virtues and vices of 
 the world inhere in the very nature of things, and are eter- 
 nal and changeless. Ralph Waldo Emerson has somewhere 
 said I quote only the thought that the moral law is one 
 with gravitation. The real laws of right and wrong are just 
 as much a part of the nature of things as is gravitation, 
 quite as universal, quite as changeless, quite as eternal. 
 
 I said a moment ago that virtue, goodness, right, were 
 only words for the conditions of existence, of life, growth, 
 happiness. Let us see. We shall find this principle true 
 from the lowest up to the highest. I wish to touch on a few 
 illustrative examples. 
 
 Everything that exists is conditioned, outlined, by certain 
 
Moral Foundations in 
 
 limits which make it what it is and keep it from being any- 
 thing else. Suppose you stand by the borders of a lake. 
 What is a lake ? It is a basin of water. Suppose an earth- 
 quake should break down one side, so that the water should 
 all run out : would it be a lake any longer ? You have broken 
 the conditions of a lake ; and it ceases to be one. What is a 
 circle ? It is a line every point of which is at the same dis- 
 tance from a point within it called the centre. Suppose you 
 change that, and have some part of the circle not the same 
 distance from the centre as the other parts. Have you a 
 circle any longer ? You have broken the conditions of the 
 existence of a circle ; and it ceases to be. Do you not begin 
 to gain a glimpse of that old law enunciated by the prophet, 
 which lies at the basis of this whole discussion, " The soul 
 that sinneth it shall die " ? Death is the penalty, the eternal, 
 inexorable penalty of wrong, in the very nature of things, 
 not because any God has threatened to punish. 
 
 Go up a little higher, above these inanimate things. Go 
 out into your garden in the spring, and look at a rosebush. 
 What is a rosebush ? A certain kind of bush that will grow 
 in a certain kind of soil, that puts forth a certain kind of 
 buds that unfold into a certain kind of blossom, with a per- 
 fume of its own. Change the conditions on which a rose is 
 dependent ; and, though something else may live, unless you 
 obey the laws of the life of the rose's being, it will cease 
 to be. 
 
 Come up to man. Our bodies are what they are because 
 they are constituted according to certain conditions. At 
 every single point of these bodies, external and internal, there 
 is an inexorable law that conditions it and makes it what it 
 is. Break the laws of physical life and health, though the 
 body will endure a great deal, and break them often 
 enough, and continue it long enough, and there is sickness, 
 
112 My Creed 
 
 and, a little later, death. Can you help it ? Could God help 
 it ? Could any omnipotent power constitute a body so that 
 it could be a body and not be a body at the same time ; so 
 that it could have health on certain conditions, and not have 
 it on the same conditions ; so that it could live and not live 
 at the same time ? Health is conditioned on these things ; 
 and Omnipotence itself cannot change the law. 
 
 Come up into the region of the brain, the intellect. Here, 
 again, on certain conditions, on certain uses of the brain, 
 you can make it an organ for the discover)' and the verifica- 
 tion of truth, so that you shall live in a world of truth and 
 reality. But break over the laws of the mind, and can you 
 have a man that shall live in the world of reality ? It is 
 absurd on the face of it. 
 
 But look at the same thought in regard to the higher 
 nature, the moral, spiritual nature of man ; and right means 
 simply that course of action which keeps us within the limits 
 of the laws of life as they exist in the very nature of things. 
 As I had occasion to say to you last Sunday, just in so far 
 as we keep within these limits and develop ourselves accord- 
 ing to these conditions of health, just as we become more and 
 more, broader, deeper, higher, just in so far do we become 
 capable of grander, nobler happiness, because we have 
 more faculties, functions, to exercise ; and, exercising them 
 healthfully and according to their nature, the natural result 
 is the music of joy. 
 
 The penalty, then, of all transgression is, first, illness and 
 disorder, and this, carried far enough, death. There needs 
 no external law. There needs no God sitting on a throne to 
 execute moral laws. There needs no hell in the next world 
 any more than there is in this. It is only a carrying out of 
 the same principle in any world and in any time. The real, 
 the essential laws of right and wrong are self-existent and 
 
Moral Foundations 113 
 
 self-executing ; and he who fancies he can break over these 
 laws of right and truth and escape the penalty is fancying 
 that he can outwit the Eternal by achieving an absurdity 
 that is beyond the power of Omnipotence itself. 
 
 But, now, let us look at one or two practical phases of this 
 subject. It has passed into a proverb that a man who wishes 
 to succeed in this world can do it by cultivating a hard 
 head and a hard heart. The man who listens to the diffi- 
 culties of the world, its wants and sorrows, who gives freely 
 on every hand, who suffers as others suffer, who feels the 
 touch of human sympathy at every hour of every day, who 
 cannot bear to let people go their own ways, however hard 
 those ways may be, he is not the man who most readily 
 gets rich. The man who chooses to keep merely within the 
 limits of the law, working night and day to attain his ends, 
 refusing the calls of charity, who does not try to help his fel- 
 lows, but looks out merely for himself, this man will of 
 course save more money, get rich in a shorter time than the 
 man who pursues an opposite course. But does he suffer no 
 penalty ? He suffers the penalty of ceasing to be a man. He 
 suffers the penalty of paying for this lower type of success all 
 that is noblest and highest in him. If a man chooses to live 
 in the basement of his house, perhaps you cannot induce him 
 to go upstairs ; and he may after a while forget that there 
 is any upstairs, and be quite satisfied with the coal-bin and 
 the kitchen, simply feeding his animal wants. But do you 
 not see that the man who pursues that course of life becomes 
 atrophied in all the higher faculties of his being ? He de- 
 grades himself to the level of a merely animal life. He may 
 succeed in becoming a rich animal ; but he is not a rich man, 
 unless heart and brain, kindliness, love, justice, truth, char- 
 ity, are also equally developed in his nature. 
 
 But the question is sometimes raised whether a man is 
 
114 My Creed 
 
 really punished, or needs to pay attention to punishment, if 
 he does not consciously suffer, if he does not feel bad about 
 it. If a man has no conception of anything higher, and you 
 cannot convince him that there is anything higher, I do not 
 know what motive force you can bring to bear upon him to 
 change his method of thinking and his course of life ; but 
 every physician knows that, when a man's body is diseased 
 in such a way that it ceases to be sensitive to pain, he has 
 reached a point that is fatal. So long as there is a keen 
 sensitiveness to suffering, it shows that the body is alive. 
 The forces of life are strong in it still, and it may have the 
 power to recuperate. But, when a man reaches the point 
 that he no longer suffers with the disease, then the physician 
 gives him up. Nothing waits him but death. If you cannot 
 prove to a man that it is a very bad thing to be in that condi- 
 tion of insensibility to his life, you can only look upon him 
 from a higher level, and pity him. 
 
 It is sometimes urged against our liberal thought that we 
 have no such mighty motives to bring to bear on people as 
 the hell which we have repudiated ; and people say, You can- 
 not get along without hell, you need it as a moral motive. I 
 could the more readily believe that, provided history had 
 shown us that this threat of hell had been effective in mak- 
 ing people any better in the olden time than they are now. 
 But, as a matter of fact, when everybody believed it so thor- 
 oughly that never a doubt or question was raised, people 
 were not better than they are to-day. They were not so 
 good. The supposed tremendous motive force of a belief 
 in hell was lost by the ease with which the Church made a 
 way for them to escape. 
 
 Take one more illustration. Suppose a man goes out 
 into the world with the theory that he is going to do just as 
 he pleases. He will be practical, shrewd, wise. He will not 
 
Moral Foundations 115 
 
 run the risk of getting into the clutches of the law ; for that 
 would defeat his purposes. He means to maintain a certain 
 average of respectability. He knows that he would lose 
 more than he would gain by losing the countenance of his 
 fellow-men ; but, within these limits, he proposes to indulge 
 himself in every way, satisfy every whim and every desire. 
 He says there is no danger of any future punishment, 
 and this matter of right and wrong is all a matter of whim, 
 changed by conditions of climate. What would be the result ? 
 
 If he does wrong, that is, if he lowers, degrades, his own 
 life ; if he takes away from the sum total of the life of some 
 other person in the gratification of his own indulgence ; if he 
 degrades another life, and makes it less capable of growth 
 in all that is noble and true ; if he takes away from the sum 
 total of human welfare ; if he lowers the level of the virtu- 
 ous power and impulse of his time, and puts farther away 
 the day of human triumph over evil, the day when it shall be 
 trodden under foot, what does he do ? He degrades him- 
 self first, takes away from his own life. If he carries it far 
 enough, he will produce physical death. If he carries it not 
 so far as that, he may produce moral, spiritual death, leaving 
 himself only animal. As regards his fellow-men, what does 
 he become ? He becomes precisely what this very man in 
 a business career becomes, one who preys like a parasite, 
 a thief, on the health, the well-being, the happiness, of others, 
 merely for the gratification of his own desires. 
 
 Right means life, health, happiness, as you go along. 
 And if there be, as I firmly believe, another career, of which 
 death is the gateway ; and if we enter on it what we have 
 made ourselves here (for every thought, impulse, action, 
 leaves its impress upon us), then we cripple ourselves 
 for who knows how many ages ? Though the doom of salva- 
 tion be upon us, how many years of weary struggle, toil, and 
 
n6 My Creed 
 
 climbing may be needed to retrieve a fault, the folly, the 
 blindness, of that selfishness which in this world we thought 
 would bring happiness in some other way than that ordained 
 by the very conditions of our natures ? The result of our 
 actions, good and bad, must follow us. It makes us : it 
 makes others. And it is ordained forever in the nature of 
 things that not the end only, but the way, of transgressors 
 is hard. All history teaches it. It is ordained that not the 
 end simply of the path of right and wisdom is pleasantness 
 and peace ; but the way of Wisdom as we go along is blessed- 
 ness, and all her paths are peace. 
 
Communion of the Finite with the Infinite. 
 
 IT is very strange the way people sometimes hear ! I say, 
 for example, I do not believe in certain ideas concerning 
 prayer, and go on to explain, as clearly as I know how with 
 my mastery of English, precisely what I mean. But it is 
 not long before a strange and curious echo comes back to 
 me and I hear that some one has been saying : " Why, 
 what an irreligious sort of man this is ! He does not be- 
 lieve in prayer at all." 
 
 Again, I say I do believe in certain ideas of prayer ; and 
 once more, with such mastery of English as I have, I ex- 
 plain as clearly as I know how, precisely what I mean. 
 And once more it is not long before another echo comes 
 back to me, and some one has been saying, " Why, here is 
 a man who claims to be a liberal, who claims to be guided 
 by the scientific method in his investigations of truth, and 
 yet who adopts and holds and practises all these old, 
 strange, superstitious notions about prayer!" I sometimes 
 wish that, even if there can be no better language than 
 English to speak in, there might be a clearer one for people 
 to hear in. 
 
 I propose this morning, as well as I can in the time al- 
 lowed me, to traverse this whole great subject of the rela- 
 tion between the finite and the Infinite. Of course, you will 
 see that I cannot possibly find time to demonstrate each 
 
Ii8 My Creed 
 
 position that I take. If you care to look back over what 
 I have said in years gone by, you will find a good many 
 strong reasons given already for some of the things that 
 I shall say ; and you will give me credit, I trust, for think- 
 ing, at any rate, that I could give strong reasons for all that 
 I shall say, if I had only time. I shall endeavor to say 
 nothing that does not seem to me to be perfectly consistent 
 with the best knowledge as well as the noblest instincts and 
 aspirations of the world. 
 
 I do not believe in the old, common, popular ideas about 
 prayer : that God is a being who needs to be teased into 
 giving us things ; that God is a being who does not know 
 what we want ; that God is a being who might possibly for- 
 get, if we did not remind him ; or that he is a being who 
 has any favorite at court, either on earth or in heaven, 
 through whose mediatorship or intercession we can gain one 
 slightest request that he would not grant us, just because he 
 is God and we are his needy children. I do not believe 
 that he is a being who interferes with his own working, that 
 he unravels with one hand what he is perpetually weaving 
 with the other. I do not believe that he constantly inter- 
 feres with nature, working a perpetual series of miracles. 
 These things I do not believe. My first doubt, my first 
 question, concerning this whole matter of prayer and com- 
 munion between the finite soul and the Infinite, sprang out of 
 the large faith and trust that I had in his infinite goodness. 
 I could not believe that he was a being who needed to be 
 approached in the way that was set forth and illustrated in 
 the ordinary examples with which I was familiar. 
 
 To illustrate what I mean. I used to be a very constant 
 attendant at prayer-meeting, even before it became my duty 
 to take charge of such meetings every week in the year. 
 But what did I see ? Men and women, simple in their faith, 
 
Communion of the Finite with the Infinite 119 
 
 earnest and true. What were they doing? The implica- 
 tions of their attitude toward God seemed to me nothing less 
 than impious. They begged, they prayed, they petitioned, 
 even with tears ; and the implication of it all the time was 
 that, if only they could become earnest enough, sufficiently 
 wrought upon, or if they could bring to bear upon God suf- 
 ficient power, they would wake him up, rouse his attention, 
 start his inactivity, get him to do something. Men prayed 
 and pleaded for their children as though, if they could only 
 make God understand how much they really loved them, 
 he would hear. Men prayed for the salvation of the heathen 
 as though God had forgotten that he had any children in 
 India, Africa, and the islands of the sea, and if they could 
 only make him remember it, and only prayed hard enough 
 and long enough, he would send them a little light ; he would 
 find some way by which at least a few of these millions of 
 souls, that were pouring like a Niagara flood over into the 
 abyss, might be saved, evaporated into the skies to shine as 
 a part of his rainbow glory. 
 
 Now all this seems to me distinctly and definitely not 
 pious. Whether I am right or wrong, it seems impious. I 
 remember when this feeling first swept over me and these 
 thoughts were fresh in my mind. I was discussing the ques- 
 tion with a lady, a member of my church in the West ; and 
 I said to her : " Just think of it ! What would you say if I 
 should come to you and with tears plead, beg, entreat you to 
 love your own children and be kind to them ; not to let them 
 go cold ; not to let them go hungry ; to teach them, so that 
 they would not grow up ignorant, to be, in short, a decent 
 mother to those you love as you love your own life, what 
 would you say ? Would you not say I was insulting ? " So 
 this kind of prayer seems to me little else than insulting to 
 our Father who is in heaven. If he be our Father, then he 
 
120 My Creed 
 
 needs not that kind of prayer. If he be not, then is our 
 breath wasted, as if blown against the wind. If he be a God 
 who could be thus persuaded into doing things for one of 
 his children that he is not inclined to do for another, then I, 
 for one, would not ask a favor at his hands, nor take it, were 
 it offered. 
 
 There was another difficulty that presented itself to me. 
 Not only God's goodness cried out against that kind of pray- 
 ing, but God's wisdom as well. It seemed to me so egotis- 
 tical that we, with our little, short-sighted wisdom, should 
 attempt perpetual dictation as to how the affairs of this 
 universe should be carried on. Then, not only the absurdity 
 of the prayers, but the utter impossibility of their being 
 answered, a large part of them, came over me. Here, 
 for example, is a man who has a farm that is made up of 
 sandy soil that needs a great deal of rain, that dries up 
 rapidly, and very naturally he anxiously desires in a certain 
 part of the season that it should rain ; and he prays for it. 
 Another man in the same town has a farm made up of differ- 
 ent soil, low-lying, wet ground ; and what he needs above all 
 is sunshine. Perhaps the man with the dry soil, who wants 
 the rain, has already gathered in his crop of hay ; while the 
 other man's is lying out, needing to be dried and fitted for 
 the barn. Suppose these two men pray for what they want : 
 can Almighty Power work a contradiction, and have a rain- 
 storm and sunshine and dry weather at the same time ? 
 
 Or suppose a shipmaster is sailing from this country 
 towards Europe, and wishes a wind to blow him on his 
 voyage. Precisely at the same time, a man is sailing from 
 Europe on his way here, and wants a contrary wind. Both 
 of them are praying men, both of them believe that God 
 will grant the things that they desire ; but can Omnipotence 
 make a wind blow east and blow west, along the same line, 
 at the same time ? 
 
Communion of the Finite with the Infinite 121 
 
 We have learned in this modern world that this universe 
 is subject to law ; but, mark you, we are not to think of it 
 as a mechanism, a machine apart from God, with which he 
 might interfere, making it run some other than the natural 
 way. Neither are we to think of it as a mechanism so 
 mighty and so vast that God cannot interfere with it. We 
 who talk about the regularity and order of natural force are 
 perpetually being misrepresented in this. People say that 
 we hold the position that nature is a mechanism so hard and 
 fast, so fixed, that God cannot interfere with its working; 
 that, if there be a God, he has constructed a machine that 
 is mightier than he is. Of course, that is nonsense; but 
 what we do hold is this : that the on-going of this natural 
 force is the very presence and manifest power and working 
 of God. 
 
 I remember, some years ago, hearing one very strong ar- 
 gument, or that was intended to be very strong, in favor of 
 God's being able to answer prayer without working a miracle. 
 It was brought out at length and illustrated by Dr. Mark 
 Hopkins, then President of Williams College, a noble man 
 and famous scholar. He started with this idea, which is 
 familiar to all of us, that we are capable of interfering with 
 the order of nature. Men, we know, divert the course of a 
 stream, making it run in another channel, and do not break 
 any natural law in so doing. We can develop and apply 
 the force of electricity ; but we do not break any natural law 
 in so doing. We simply avail ourselves of our knowledge 
 of natural law so as to produce results which nature, not 
 thus interfered with by the intelligence of man, would never 
 produce. Dr. Hopkins argues, if we are able to do this, 
 surely God ought to be able to do it. He might be able to 
 work upon these natural forces about us in such a way as 
 to produce the answer to our prayer, not by any interference 
 
122 My Creed 
 
 with natural law, but simply by the use of this natural force. 
 This would be a conclusive answer to the objection, were it 
 not that the most important thing in the whole discussion 
 has been overlooked. If God were a being outside of and 
 separate from these natural forces, as we are, then we might 
 think of him as working upon them as we can and producing 
 results that would not otherwise be produced. But, when we 
 remember that these natural forces that make up what we 
 call the mechanism of the universe are the very presence 
 and power and working of God, then you see the comparison 
 that was attempted to be drawn between our interference 
 and his interference fails, and becomes of no avail. These 
 natural forces are the manifest presence, the vital, throbbing, 
 thrilling, pulsing life of God. And can he interfere with 
 himself, or will he be likely to? If he does a certain thing 
 under certain conditions, he does it because that is the best 
 and the wisest thing under those conditions. And the next 
 time, when precisely the same conditions exist, he will do 
 precisely the same, because he did the best thing the first 
 time ; and he cannot do a different thing without doing some- 
 thing which is not the best. It is then in the wisdom and 
 the love of God that we find the basis for the universal un- 
 changeableness of what we call natural law. It is perfectly 
 easy for us to see that, if it were not for this uniformity, we 
 would be disturbed in our calculations, upset in all our 
 arrangements at every turn. Knowledge would be impos- 
 sible, forethought as to to-morrow or next week would be out 
 of the question. It is only because we can count on water's 
 freezing under similar conditions every time, on iron's melt- 
 ing under certain conditions every time, on the absolute, 
 perfect uniformity of nature, that it is possible for us to 
 know anything, that it is possible for us to build up our 
 grand civilization. This is not only the foundation of our 
 
Communion of the Finite with the Infinite 123 
 
 trust in God, but the foundation of science, of all the ma- 
 terial enterprises of the world. They are all based on 
 this fact, that God is without variableness or shadow of 
 turning. 
 
 Passing from this division of my theme, I wish to indicate 
 to you a few reasons why I believe it is possible that there 
 should be something even better than this old idea of beg- 
 ging for things, in the relations which exist between us 
 and God. 
 
 I believe in prayer. Of course I believe in prayer. I think 
 no sane man, who understands the meaning of the word and 
 who considers carefully what he is talking about, can fail to 
 say the same. I believe in prayer for two great reasons. 
 First, I believe in God. I believe that we are in the pres- 
 ence of an infinite, eternal, wise, loving Power. I believe 
 that we are his children. I believe that you will all accept 
 the fact, the moment it is stated, that the very definition of 
 prayer shows that all of us pray, whether we think of it or 
 not ; and we could not help it if we tried. 
 
 What do we mean ordinarily by the word " prayer " ? We 
 mean either writing or uttering a wish for something, directed, 
 when we use the word " prayer," toward the universe, toward 
 God, the spirit and life of things. Of course, you know that 
 writing down a prayer or speaking it is no necessary part 
 of it. When you analyze it, it is the wish, the desire for 
 something, that is the essence of all prayer ; and though 
 your wish go out towards a fellow-man, or though it go out, 
 so far as you are conscious, only into empty space, precisely 
 as much as though you consciously asked of God for some- 
 thing, you know that every wish that is ever fulfilled finds 
 its source of fulfilment in the ultimate Power and Life 
 that I am speaking of when I say God. Whatever little 
 brook you dip your cup into, that brook itself, no matter 
 
124 My Creed 
 
 what we name it, is fed from the far-off, infinite springs. 
 Whatever carrier brings the thing you desire, it has its 
 source in this same far-off, infinite spring of life and power. 
 Every good gift and every perfect gift every gift ulti- 
 mately cometh from the Father of Light. And every wish 
 that seeks fulfilment, in spite of you even, is a prayer ; and 
 the answer comes from the one source from which comes 
 the fulfilment of every desire. So you pray, and you can- 
 not help praying. 
 
 But now I wish to speak of this in another and deeper 
 way. I want you to feel with me, if possible, the reality of 
 something in the nature of conscious communication be- 
 tween your soul and the Infinite Soul. Can we find any 
 hint or glimpse of the basis for so sublime and grand a 
 thing as this ? 
 
 Let us look around us : what do we see ? Whatever your 
 theory of this universe may be, we know that it is one life 
 and one power which is at the heart of all this infinite 
 variety of manifestation. You may think of that Power as 
 conscious or unconscious, good or bad. So far as the pur- 
 pose of my argument is concerned, it makes no difference. 
 There is one power, one infinite energy, at the heart of 
 things, that is the source of all things. And this infinite 
 energy is your father and your mother, my father and my 
 mother. No matter by what process, the creative or the 
 Darwinian ; no matter whether born within a week or fifty 
 years ago; no matter whether you trace your ancestry 
 through six thousand years of human history or six million 
 years; no matter what the mediate process maybe, you are 
 a child of this Infinite Life. You have come out of it; and it 
 has stamped your life with every feature which constitutes 
 you what you are. 
 
 What then ? We look at this universe, and try to unravel 
 
Communion of the Finite with the Infinite 125 
 
 this infinite mystery. We look at ourselves, and try to 
 determine just what we are. Mystery still, both concerning 
 God and man, and as much mystery about man as about 
 God. Though you may think you know yourself or the 
 person that sits next you this morning, you know God 
 just as thoroughly and deeply as you know your next-door 
 neighbor. But one thing is certain; and, that you may 
 know I am not giving you only my own authority, I wish to 
 quote a sentence or two bearing on these ideas. This is 
 the final outcome, so far as the world's thought has gone, 
 concerning this great mystery, if Herbert Spencer may be 
 considered competent to speak for the ultimate result of 
 scientific investigation. This is what he says : " Amid the 
 mysteries which become the more mysterious the more they 
 are thought about, there will remain the one absolute cer- 
 tainty that he [that is, each one of us] is ever in the 
 presence of an Infinite and Eternal Energy, from which all 
 things proceed." 
 
 And what of this Eternal Energy ? What of its nature ? 
 The same authority pronounces this verdict : " The final out- 
 come of that speculation commenced by the primitive man 
 is that the power manifested throughout the universe dis- 
 tinguished as material is the same power which in ourselves 
 wells up under the form of consciousness." 
 
 That is, the final outcome, so far, of the profoundest, the 
 deepest and most scientific study of the world, is the asser- 
 tion of identity between the spirit and life of the universe 
 and our spirit and life. And, if you cannot conceive, can- 
 not picture to yourself God, or tell where he resides or what 
 may be his form, can you picture your own thinking mind ? 
 Can you locate thought, can you outline it ? Can you tell 
 in what part of the body it inheres ? And yet that we do 
 think and feel and know is the one thing most certain of 
 
126 My Creed 
 
 all. I believe, with the old seers and poets of all time, 
 that there is a life, a spirit, a presence in things outside of 
 us, that answers to our life, our spirit, our presence, our 
 thought, our feeling. In the childhood of the world, they 
 broke this one spirit up into a multitude, placing a spirit in 
 each tree, in the brook, in the wind, in the air, in the clouds. 
 I think their only error was in this multiplicity of concep- 
 tion, not in the ultimate thought itself. I believe there is 
 not a spirit in the tree and in the brook and in the cloud 
 and the wind and the air, but that there is spirit, life, in all 
 these, the one spirit and life in all, of which the old psalm- 
 ist sang, as he pictured the impossibility of our escaping the 
 universal presence. Is it mere poetry when Byron sings, 
 
 "There is a pleasure in the pathless woods, 
 There is a rapture on the lonely shore, 
 There is society, where none intrudes, 
 By the deep Sea, and music in its roar : 
 I love not Man the less, but Nature more, 
 From these our interviews, in which I steal, 
 From all I may be or have been before, 
 To mingle with the Universe, and feel 
 What I can ne'er express, yet cannot all conceal " ? 
 
 Is it only poetry, again, when Wordsworth sings those 
 words, fine as any poet ever uttered, 
 
 "And I have felt 
 
 A presence that disturbs me with the joy 
 Of elevated thoughts : a sense sublime 
 Of something far more deeply interfused, 
 Whose dwelling is the light of setting suns, 
 And the round ocean, and the living air, 
 And the blue sky, and in the mind of man : 
 A motion and a spirit, that impels 
 All thinking things, all objects of all thought, 
 And rolls through all things " ? 
 
Communion of the Finite with the Infinite 127 
 
 Is this only poetry ? I believe that these poets are singing 
 the same grand truth that Jesus uttered when he said, " I 
 am not alone, but I and the Father who sent me." 
 
 If we study scientifically, deeply, philosophically, we find 
 this to be true. This universe has produced us ; and it calls 
 out in us each one of our faculties, and matches us at every 
 point. Wherever we study, we find a perfect intellectual 
 order matching our intellect, only surpassing it on every 
 hand. Wherever we study, we find a beauty challenging 
 our sense of beauty, developing it, matching it at every point, 
 only transcending it beyond the reach of our grandest fancy. 
 We find in the mountain, in the sea, in the stars at night, a 
 sublimity calling out in us the sense of the sublime. Did 
 we put it there ? I do not believe it. It is only the reflec- 
 tion of the infinite sublimity challenging our finite sense 
 of the sublime, and lifting us into some little conception 
 of itself. So, whichever way you turn, whatever faculties of 
 men you speak of, you shall find something outside of men 
 calling to that which has its fellow in men, echoing it, an- 
 swering back again, and ever lifting it to some higher level 
 of thought, some grander reach of imagination. 
 
 Here, then, in this likeness between the finite spirit and 
 the Infinite, in the fact that it is our Father and Mother, 
 and we are children in its presence, here is ground for 
 this communion grander than mere begging for things, 
 ground for prayer nobler than that which narrows itself 
 down to petty petition. When we are grown up to spiritual 
 manhood and womanhood, and have this sense of fellow- 
 ship, kinship, communion, with our Father in heaven, is it 
 not something better than the old, petty, child-world, bar- 
 baric idea ? It was easy for men to believe in those old 
 times in that mode of prayer. Their god was only a dead 
 chief, perchance, with the same limitations and passions that 
 
128 My Creed 
 
 he had when living, only become somewhat grander and 
 stronger, surrounded with awe because invisible and un- 
 known. It was easy to believe that he might forget ; that 
 he might, as Elijah taunted the priests of Baal, be asleep ; 
 that he might need urging ; that he might have some court 
 favorite, whose interest, if it could be obtained, might get 
 something done. Do you not see how the whole idea under- 
 lying this old method of petition springs from the frayed-out 
 remnant of the notion that God is a kind of sultan, who 
 has his vizier, his favorite ? The sultan himself is se- 
 cluded and hard to get at; but, if you can only get some 
 one to approach the vizier, interest him in the matter, why, 
 then he will approach the sultan, who will do it for the sake 
 of the favorite. He will not do it simply because it ought 
 to be done. Do you not see how this sense of fellowship is 
 something grander than that ? When a boy grows up and 
 becomes a young man, he begins to have a sense of fellow- 
 ship with his father. He does not tease him now, like a 
 little child, for things that he wants. He begins to trust his 
 father, his older experience, his knowledge of the world, 
 begins to take comfort in his presence and in talking things 
 over with him, to understand that his father is watching 
 over his life, thinking of him all the time, glad to do every- 
 thing he can for him, and wishing even that he might do 
 more. He knows that he does not forget, that he does not 
 overlook these things. He enjoys this communion ; and 
 does he not feel that it is a nobler, a more satisfying thing 
 than was that merely childish relation, when he used to 
 tease and tease until the father, merely to get rid of him, 
 would buy the tin rattle for the boy ? And is not this a 
 nobler thought of the Infinite ? Is not this a nobler thought 
 of communion between the child and the father than the 
 other ? 
 
Communion of the Finite with the Infinite 129 
 
 What, then, do I believe that is practical concerning 
 prayer to-day ? What satisfaction do I find in this sense of 
 communion with God ? 
 
 Let me give you two or three hints. In the first place, it 
 is infinite, unspeakable comfort and help to me to believe, as 
 I do with my whole soul, that, though I am on a ship out at 
 sea, though I do not know what port the ship sailed from, 
 though I do not know definitely what harbor it will finally 
 reach, still there is One at the helm that does know, and that 
 he is a friend, that I can trust him, that I can rest in him ; 
 and that, even if there are head-winds and storms, or if we 
 are off the course that I think the ship ought to be sailing 
 in, still there is a Power and Wisdom that knows more about 
 it than I do, and that is the Master of every wind and 
 storm that ever blew. It is a great comfort to me to know, 
 to trust, as the poet says, that, 
 
 "If my bark sink, 'tis to another sea." 
 
 It is a great comfort to me, again, to know that there is 
 somebody in the universe who understands better what my 
 life means, and what its purposes should be, than I do ; 
 that there is One who has in his hand all the great causes, 
 and that I cannot possibly fail ; that disaster cannot over- 
 take me, if only I link my failure or my success with these 
 eternal causes of God. I wish to read you, from the poet 
 Arthur Hugh Clough, six lines expressing this faith, that 
 seem to have more of the spirit of prayer and communion in 
 them than volumes of so-called prayers and works of devo- 
 tion : 
 
 " It fortifies my soul to know 
 
 That, though I perish, Truth is so ; 
 
 That howsoe'er I stray and range, 
 
 Whate'er I do, thou dost not change. 
 
 I steadier step when I recall 
 
 That, if I slip, thou dost not fall." 
 
130 My Creed 
 
 This is confidence that all the great interests of the world 
 are in the hands of an Infinite Power, an Infinite Wisdom, 
 and an Infinite Love ; and that, whatever becomes of my 
 petty skirmish or battle, whether I am defeated or win, so 
 long as I link myself with God, I must come in one of the 
 victors at the end. 
 
 How shall I pray ? Shall I measure my words, lest I say 
 something that I cannot logically defend ? Is it not wiser 
 simply to put ourselves in the attitude of childhood towards 
 fatherhood ? I come into the presence of my Father ; and 
 it is a relief to pour out my whole heart to him. I know he 
 understands, no matter how poor the utterance. I pour it 
 out, not because he needs it, but because I need the relief of 
 throwing off my burden and finding a place of rest. Sup- 
 pose I do ask for something not wise : I not only know, but 
 am glad to know, that he will refuse me. Suppose I do ask 
 for something contrary to his natural laws : I am only pour- 
 ing out the wishes and hopes and fears and emotions of my 
 soul. I do not expect him to change hi3 natural laws. If I 
 did, if I thought I could interfere, I would never open my 
 lips until my dying day : I would not dare to pray. It is 
 only this confidence that I cannot that makes me free to tell 
 him all I think and wish and hope and fear. 
 
 Then it is such a consolation and peace to me to know 
 that there is one in the universe who understands me, one 
 who never misconceives my purposes ; one who knows all 
 my weaknesses, every folly and foible in my nature ; who 
 understands that I am dust, but who loves me in spite of it, 
 just as I love an imperfect child ; one to whom I need not 
 make any explanation, to whom I can just open my heart 
 and soul, and rest, knowing that he comprehends it all. 
 
 Is there nothing of practical strength, of practical help 
 and power in prayer and communion like this ? It seems to 
 me that here is all power, all rest, all peace. 
 
Communion of the Finite with the Infinite 131 
 
 I will end with those grand words which close the for- 
 tieth chapter of the prophecy of Isaiah. You will see that 
 they sum up in their magnificent imagery the practical reali- 
 zation of rest, strength, and help that we may gain by 
 simple personal communion with God : 
 
 " Hast thou not known, hast thou not heard, that the ever- 
 lasting God, the Lord, the Creator of the ends of the earth, 
 fainteth not, neither is weary ? There is no searching of his 
 understanding. He giveth power to the faint ; and to them 
 that have no might he increaseth strength. Even the youths 
 shall faint and be weary, and the young men shall utterly 
 fall : but they that wait upon the Lord shall renew their 
 strength ; they shall mount up with wings as eagles ; they 
 shall run, and not be weary ; and they shall walk, and not 
 faint." 
 
THE CHURCH. 
 
 WHATEVER may be our theories concerning its origin, its 
 nature, its effects, either for good or for evil, there can be 
 no question in the mind of the careful student of human 
 history that religion has been the mightiest force that has 
 ever moved the world. There is no such passion, no such 
 enthusiasm, no such enduring earnestness, on any other 
 namable theme, as there has been in all the ages gathered 
 round this one question of religious thought and life. Re- 
 ligion has been mightier than kings ; for it has set kings on 
 their thrones, placed crowns upon their brows, and then, in 
 spite of their prestige, in spite of their arms, in spite even 
 of that " divinity that doth hedge a king," religion has been 
 mighty enough to pluck those crowns from their foreheads, 
 cast them into the dust, and overthrow their thrones. Re- 
 ligion has been mightier than race hatred ; for it has bound 
 together peoples naturally antagonistic on every other 
 ground. It has been mightier than the potency of blood 
 and common interests that tend to bind people together; 
 for it has rent kingdoms asunder, and created civil strifes 
 bitterer than those that can trace their origin to any other 
 source. Religion has been mightier than the love that binds 
 husband to wife ; for it has forbidden the bans at the altar, 
 and torn apart those who had plighted their mutual troth. 
 Religion has been even deeper in its reach, higher, stronger 
 than the mightiest mother love : for it has put bitterness 
 
The Church 133 
 
 between mother and son ; it has led the mother to offer to 
 some divinity the child torn from her own bosom; it has 
 made mothers willing coolly to contemplate the possibility 
 of sitting in heaven and seeing their dearest, if it be God's 
 will, consumed in everlasting flames. Religion, then, has 
 been, in whatever direction you choose to study it, the 
 mightiest force in all the world. Is it not natural, then, that 
 this universal, world-wide, age-long enthusiasm should have 
 organized itself, and have made itself mighty through this 
 organization ? Any passion, any power, that grasps us with 
 a firm hold, and that grasps the thought and the interest and 
 the feeling of large numbers of people at the same time, 
 naturally crystallizes into organization. And so the Church 
 is just as inevitable as a society for the advancement of sci- 
 ence, as an art association, as government, as education, as 
 any other of the great common interests of the world. 
 
 I need not spend time, this morning, in going back of the 
 one great religious organization which preceded our modern 
 Protestantism in Christendom. You are aware, if you have 
 studied it at all, that Jesus wrote nothing, organized nothing. 
 There was, at the time when he was born, a great seething 
 conjunction of interests, political, social, religious, such 
 as the world had never seen. Asia, Europe, east and west, 
 the whole world, so far as it was even partially civilized or 
 had any intercourse or any common interests, was in a con- 
 dition of unrest. The old had become antiquated, recog- 
 nized as such, and was losing its hold on the thought and 
 enthusiasm of men, and was passing away. There was uni- 
 versal expectation of some new birth, political, social, relig- 
 ious, something that should touch the peoples and take the 
 place of that which was crumbling away and ceasing to 
 hold this power over the imagination, thought, and affection 
 of men. 
 
134 ^ Creed 
 
 What did Jesus do to help on that which came to be after 
 his death ? As I have said, he wrote nothing, he systema- 
 tized nothing, he organized nothing. Sometimes a chemist, 
 in preparing the ingredients of that which is to be a crystal, 
 puts this and that thing in solution; but these different 
 elements lack the one thing which possesses the power to 
 precipitate the whole mass, and set at active work those 
 forces which are to obey the mysterious law that is to result 
 in this wondrous work of crystallization. When that one 
 thing is dropped in the result is inevitable. So it seems 
 to me that the life and teaching and spirit of Jesus wrought 
 upon these great, world-wide elements ; and, as the natural 
 result of what he was, what he said, what he did, there came 
 to pass an organization which probably Jesus himself did 
 not anticipate, perhaps never dreamed of. It seems to me 
 very plain to one who carefully studies the gospels of the 
 New Testament that Jesus had no idea of any such human 
 future as that which history has unrolled from his day to our 
 own. He expected a miraculous eruption of divine force 
 from the clouds to supersede the natural order, and set up 
 a kingdom of God here on earth or somewhere in the 
 heavens. Jesus, then, is not responsible directly for this 
 great organization which came to be called the Catholic 
 Church. But, when we study that Catholic Church, if we 
 compare it with any other religious movement of men, we 
 are simply amazed at its scope, its range, its universal 
 power, its magnificence. It seems to me the most marvel- 
 lous achievement of man, simply for the grandeur of its 
 organization, for the power with which it has played on the 
 hopes, the fears, the imaginations, the reverence, the thoughts 
 of men. It has, as no other organization has ever succeeded 
 in doing, found a place to work for every man and every 
 woman, rich or poor, learned or ignorant, high or low. This 
 
The Church 135 
 
 must have been so, since it believed itself divine, inspired to 
 make itself an organized world. Nothing less than this did 
 it anticipate, nothing less than this did it strive to become. 
 
 I wish to note a few of the things for which the Church 
 claimed to stand in those days of its glory ; and then I wish 
 to note some few changes that have passed over human 
 thought, and recognize where we are, what attitude we hold 
 towards it, and see if there is still place for the Church in the 
 world, so that it appeals to you, to liberal, enfranchised, 
 earnest, business men. 
 
 The Church believed originally, and it was quite natural 
 under the circumstances that it should, that it had authority 
 to utter the very voice of God. It was God through his 
 recognized agency permanently abiding here on earth, speak- 
 ing to, leading, commanding, guiding, mankind. The 
 Church believed that it possessed certain supernatural 
 sources of knowledge, that it held the secrets of God in its 
 keeping. It knew when the worlds were formed and how 
 they were created. It knew the origin and the end of man. 
 It knew God's purpose in humanity. It knew the secrets of 
 the Divine, and what he meant in all this maze of human 
 affairs. It knew what was to be the outcome. It claimed, 
 at least, to have some secret exclusive means through which 
 it listened and heard whispered the very counsels of the 
 Infinite. At that time, this Church touched men, women, 
 and children in their most vital interests, touched them in 
 every phase of their lives. The baby, as soon as born, was 
 received into the hands of the priest for his consecration; 
 and all the way through till the priest touched his forehead 
 with the divine chrism of extreme unction, and dismissed the 
 soul Godward, the Church held this life in its hands. Every 
 business interest, all agriculture, art, science, no matter what, 
 the Church touched, shaped, held, guided all. From morn- 
 
136 My Creed 
 
 ing till night, sleeping or waking, until this temporary sleep 
 ended in the last sleep of death, the Church, blessing or 
 banning, guiding or hindering, lifting up or casting down, 
 touched every human soul. 
 
 Again, all the forms of human thought were under the 
 exclusive control of the Church. Science studied only as 
 the minister of the Church, dared only to utter what the 
 Church permitted, dared to see only through the atmosphere 
 of the Church, dared to construct only such a universe as 
 the Church had authoritatively declared to be the ideal of 
 that which was the work of the Almighty. Art wrought only 
 for the Church. The first great pictures were painted by 
 monks in their cloisters. They went to the work of the 
 brush with the same devout spirit, the same tender rever- 
 ence, the same exclusive devotion, with which they went to 
 their vespers and their matins or with which they ministered 
 by the bedside of the sick or dying. Art was only a form of 
 ecclesiastical consecration. Imagination dared not fly off 
 on ventures or pathways of her own. Only within the re- 
 gions of church life and church tradition could it take its 
 flight. Those things only were pictured which could kindle 
 the devout aspirations and fire the heart to worship. Music, 
 too, was no independent art or science. It, again, was only 
 a servant of the Church. The songs that it heard and wrote 
 down for the use of the choristers of the time were only 
 songs of worship, echoes of that kind of praise which with 
 their spiritual ear they heard sung round the throne of the 
 Most High. Literature, too, such literature as there was, 
 was only a servant of the Church. The nearest approach 
 to the novel was the telling of the stories of ecclesiastical 
 tradition, the legends of the saints. The nearest approach 
 to the drama was the miracle play, which set forth some 
 Scripture story in such fashion as to impress the rude and 
 
The Church 137 
 
 ignorant imagination of the populace of the time. So every 
 department of human thought and life was then under the 
 control and dictation of the Church. The Church held 
 them all in her hand, made them serve her one world-wide 
 and eternal aim. 
 
 The Church, at this time, stood in some rude but grand 
 and real fashion for the democratic ideal, for the rights of 
 man as man. This is something that, in summing up the 
 record of the Church, we ought to take account of and give 
 her credit for, no matter what her attitude may be to-day. 
 The Church, throughout the Middle Ages, in some real 
 noble fashion, did stand for manhood. The cardinal's cap 
 might be worn by the butcher's son, the pope's tiara might 
 crown the brow of the common peasant, and these men were 
 mightier than nobles, and he who wielded the papal power 
 could be served by the loftiest and most magnificent kings, 
 without the king's feeling the slightest sense of humiliation ; 
 for here was God present, incarnated almost for the time, in 
 this humanity, no matter what its origin. Here, by God's 
 authority, was one lifted up to power ; and the distinctions 
 of high and low vanish, as the little hills and valleys are 
 as nothing to one who surveys them from the lofty peak of 
 some high mountain. Here was the voice of authority that 
 spoke for that which was essential in man and woman, with- 
 out any regard to social or political distinctions of high 
 or low. 
 
 The Church had her sacraments that possessed the mirac- 
 ulous power of conferring the gift of eternal life on those 
 who, by means of these sacraments, became a part of this 
 body of Christ on earth. It was by the sacraments that men 
 and women and children came to link themselves vitally 
 with this common life of the Divine ; and the Church's 
 priests had power to bind or loose, not only on earth, but 
 
138 My Creed 
 
 in heaven as well. This Church, at least, had the authority, 
 as all men believed then, in the case of any individual, be 
 he peasant or king, to say whether, when his poor soul, di- 
 vested of its mortal raiment, the conditions which made it 
 high or low, stood alone at the gate of the eternal city, and 
 knocked for entrance, this Church, I repeat, had the 
 power to say whether that gate should be opened or shut. 
 Do you wonder at the influence of a religion organized like 
 this and ruling human life by such a sway ? Not one human 
 interest, not one human imagination, not one human passion, 
 human hope, human fear, that the Church did not play on, 
 as an organist touches his familiar keys. 
 
 But a great change has come over the world since the 
 Church reigned in unquestioned supremacy over all the in- 
 terests of human life; and there are many who fancy that 
 that change means not only a diminution of the power, a 
 disallowing of the claims of the Church, but its gradual ex- 
 tinction, its dying out, its passing away from among men. 
 
 I wish to note some few of these changes, and see if we 
 can find what their significance really is, and so determine 
 what our attitude to-day ought to be concerning religion in 
 its organized form as a Church. 
 
 We no longer believe that the Church any church has 
 any exclusive authority to speak the ultimate word for God 
 on any subject in heaven or on earth. We no longer believe 
 that the Church has any special, peculiar, exclusive informa- 
 tion on any namable subject that is not open to intelligent 
 and reverent men outside the Church. We do not believe 
 that the temple has any private staircase by which its priests 
 can climb into the presence of the All-wise, isten to the 
 counsels of God, and repeat them to men. The Church no 
 longer touches human life at so many points as it once did. 
 Intelligent men and women do not think that the prosperity 
 
The Church 139 
 
 of the child in this world or its salvation in another depends 
 necessarily upon any priest's touching its forehead with a 
 drop of water. Men die with no priest at their bedside, and 
 have no fear that God will treat them differently on that 
 account. Science and literature and art and music are no 
 longer provinces of the Church's kingdom. The Church 
 has lost apparently, like a kingdom being dismembered, one 
 province after another. Science asserts its right to exist for 
 its own sake, and does not fail to do its own work after its 
 own methods and to stand by them, whether the Church 
 approves or disapproves. Art has a field of its own. It is 
 no longer only religious art. No longer does it exist simply 
 to illustrate the doctrines, traditions, beliefs, hopes, and fears 
 of the Church. Music has established a kingdom of its 
 own, governed by its own laws, regulated by its own ideals, 
 and is no longer dependent upon ecclesiastical favor or dis- 
 favor. Literature has multiplied itself almost to infinity; 
 but, if it uses the church doctrines, or if a priest or a minis- 
 ter is represented as a character in a novel, or if the Church's 
 ideas are introduced, these are simply incidental. What lit- 
 erature regards as its true mission is to represent human life. 
 
 We no longer believe that any priesthood has power to 
 bless or ban the soul, to open or shut the gates of destiny. 
 All these ideas have passed away from among intelligent 
 and free men. Almost every single one of these special 
 claims of the Church is now disallowed. Men stand up free 
 from their domination. 
 
 We might think that this is what the pope of Rome de- 
 clares it to be, decay, degeneracy, a falling away from God, 
 were it not for the fact that humanity in all directions is 
 better to-day than it was in those so-called ages of faith. 
 
 The average health and longevity of men and women have 
 increased. Men and women are more intelligent. There is 
 
140 My Creed 
 
 less of cruelty, less of hate, less of crime, less of vice, less of 
 depravity, less of poverty, less of general degradation in 
 spite of these changes that have come over the Church. 
 The world has been swinging out of the shadow into the 
 sunlight ; and life is better, fairer, sweeter, nobler to-day 
 than ever in any age of the past. 
 
 We are compelled, then, to think that this is not degen- 
 eracy, not decay, that has been going on. We are not 
 farther away from the love of God than were those clois- 
 tered saints of the olden time. But what is the significance 
 of these changes ? Are we become secularized ? Are we 
 losing the thought of the presence and the life of God out of 
 the world ? Is the time coming when we shall be all secular, 
 when there will be nothing sacred left, no more reverence, 
 no more worship, no more of the ideal, no more love of 
 these highest things ? Shall the spirit have its wings clipped, 
 and be harnessed into the every-day service of man's com- 
 mon needs on the common highways of life ? Is this the 
 tendency? I think not. Rather do I believe that the 
 Church, organized religion, is to maintain its supremacy still 
 in the highest regions of human thought and life, and that 
 all these things which have seemed to be taken away from 
 the province of religion are to be recognized again under 
 another name, as being no less in the service of God, of the 
 highest in human. life, than they were in the olden time. 
 
 What does the Church stand for to-day? In the first 
 place, we may be quite sure that it is not dying out of the 
 world, and that it does not die out of the interest of the 
 most intelligent men. Mr. Huxley to-day, for example, is as 
 intensely, profoundly, interested in any vital religious ques- 
 tion as is the Archbishop of Canterbury or the Pope of 
 Rome; and those who stand for the highest reaches of 
 human intellect are telling us every day that not only does 
 
The Church 141 
 
 religion show no signs of dying, but that, in the very nature 
 of things, it is one of the immortals. 
 
 Religion, then, will remain ; and since religion remains, and 
 since all men and women who think and care for their kind 
 must be interested in it, all the natural reasons for relig- 
 ious organizations, for the Church, will remain unweakened, 
 as I believe, in their power. We are passing through a 
 time of transition and confusion ; but we shall come back 
 to our loyalty, not only to religion, but to a wider, deeper, 
 loftier, more intelligent loyalty than the world has ever 
 known. 
 
 Let me indicate to you as briefly as I can some few of the 
 things for which the Church stands to-day, peculiarly, exclu- 
 sively, as no other institution does. The Church and, all 
 the time when I am using this word " Church," I mean the 
 Church of the living God of to-day, not the church in any 
 particular town or State, or any special organization, but 
 those people who are in vital sympathy with the real life 
 of God, the Church, I say, stands for God's truth just as 
 much as it ever claimed to in the past, not for the exclusive 
 possession of it, not for the idea that it has it all, but for a 
 reverent, loving, open-eyed search for truth. It stands as 
 God's authority on earth, listening for his latest whisper, 
 and regarding it as its first, highest duty to speak that truth 
 of God fearlessly to all mankind. Whatever else a minister 
 may be, his first, last, and great duty is to listen, to seek to 
 find God's truth, and then speak it in the face of all the 
 world. The great mission of God's minister is that of a 
 teacher, to teach people those truths that touch the question 
 of how to live. 
 
 All truth is not equally important. It might be very inter- 
 esting for us to find out the geography of the back side of 
 the moon, which we have never seen ; but, though that is 
 
142 My Creed 
 
 God's truth, though a thousand other things are God's truth, 
 that which the Church and the Church's true minister must 
 stand for, first, last, and all the time, is such truth of God as 
 touches and shapes human living. 
 
 Then, in the next place, God's true Church stands for 
 the ideal, for essential manhood and womanhood, as the one 
 great thing in human life. We are apt to get confused, in 
 the midst of our daily observation, by this interest or that. 
 Many men live as though the one thing in all the world was 
 for them to make a certain amount of money. Many other 
 men live as though they cared simply to earn fame, as the 
 writer of a book, a poem, a novel. Others live as though 
 the great thing was to find out scientific truth, facts in 
 regard to the source, the conformation of the earth, the 
 antiquity of the race. Another lives as though the one 
 thing worth living for was to gain a political position ; an- 
 other, as though to attain a certain level in human society 
 was the one thing worth human effort. But do not you see 
 that all these things become as nothing when compared to 
 the question whether a man is a man or a woman is a 
 woman ? 
 
 All these things are noble, if a man keeps mastery of them 
 and makes them serve him. But he becomes petty, degraded, 
 half man, no man, when these get the upper hand, and he is 
 their slave. The best thing that this world has yet produced 
 is a man. This world is a garden for the production of this 
 one tree of human life, to give it range, room, air, dew, sun- 
 shine, so that it may bloom into beauty and sweetness, and 
 produce the fruits of noble character. All money, science, 
 art, music, literature, political power, social position, all 
 these are simply these surrounding conditions of soil, dew, 
 rain, sunshine, that give one opportunity to grow. And if he 
 grows and becomes a man, no matter in what barren soil, 
 
The Church 143 
 
 he has done the best he could ; and, if he do not grow, no 
 matter how much gardening there may be, the verdict, at 
 least of God and of other men, will be : " Cut it down ! It 
 only cumbers the ground, and is in the way of some finer 
 thing." 
 
 The Church then, I say, as no other institution does or 
 can, stands for just this, ringing in the ears of all the world : 
 You are men, and you are women, you are sons and daugh- 
 ters of God ; and the one great thing in life is for you to be 
 children of God, and all these other things are folly, if they 
 do not help it on. The true Church does attempt to realize 
 this organization of this kind of people. We ought to have 
 here, within these walls, an attempt at any rate, a manly, 
 intelligent attempt, to organize ourselves on the basis of our 
 manhood and womanhood, without any regard to where we 
 live before we come here. This is the ideal. This is the 
 thing that the true Church ought to stand for in human life. 
 Do you see the bearing, the range, of that? I have no time 
 to enlarge upon it. 
 
 Then the Church stands and I know of nothing else that 
 does so stand for worship, for the uplook and the outlook 
 of life toward higher things than we have yet attained. All 
 that this world has achieved of good has been through the 
 fact that men have grasped at the intangible, elusive ideals 
 of something higher than themselves, and which they have 
 felt they must bow before in awe as being an outshining of 
 the Divine. They have bowed and worshipped before it, and 
 thus been transformed into its image. It is this which the 
 Church is attempting to stand for, the divine side of life 
 realized in the hearts and lives of men and women. 
 
 Then the Church stands for trust. What a maze this life 
 of ours is, a maze that we trust has a plan in it, but that we 
 cannot yet see clearly or unravel ! We wonder what we are, 
 
144 My Creed 
 
 why we are so circumstanced, at the perplexities and diffi- 
 culties that come to us. We come to pathways that lead 
 this way and that ; and we stop before them, and know not 
 which to take. We are the followers of many a will-o'-the- 
 wisp that leads us astray through bog and marsh. We 
 sometimes feel it difficult to tell whether the shining through 
 the gloom is from one of God's lights or the light that will 
 lead us astray. 
 
 The Church in all ages has stood for the trust of the 
 human heart in a guidance higher than we. It has stood 
 for that faith which takes hold of God's hand, and says, " I 
 know not the way, but he leads." 
 
 And then, at the very last, when we are on the borders 
 of the shadow, the Church stands for the hope that whispers 
 to us that, since we are the children of God, we are partakers 
 of his eternal life ; and that helps us to look death calmly in 
 the face, see through the mask of fright and fear and super- 
 stition, and detect the loving eyes of God's angel under- 
 neath, so that we are ready to let him lead us out into that 
 darkness which we believe shall be the light of the ever- 
 lasting day. 
 
 The Church, then, still stands for all these things, the 
 divinest and highest and noblest things in us, for those 
 that link us with God and with an eternal destiny. And the 
 Church has a right, then, to use what ? Any form of organi- 
 zation, any books, any services, any ceremonies, any instru- 
 mentalities, any science, art, literature, music, anything 
 that shall help, that is alive, that lifts us, that can assist in 
 the attainment of her grand ideal dreams. 
 
SALVATION. 
 
 IN order that we may have the whole problem clearly 
 before us, I propose, in rapid outline sketches, to set before 
 you the scheme of the universe and the theory of salvation 
 that springs out of it, which underlie the doctrines and the 
 activities of the popular churches. I am aware that a large 
 part of it is already familiar to you ; but I need to present 
 it in this clear outline way, in order that we may see pre- 
 cisely what we are dealing with, and may contrast it with 
 some other theory that perhaps we shall be more likely to 
 hold. 
 
 I shall not confine myself in this picture entirely to that 
 which may be definitely derived from the Scriptures. 
 Rather, I shall enlarge that picture, drawing some materials 
 from poetry and tradition, in order that we may complete it 
 as it lies in the popular mind. For it is undoubtedly true 
 that there are certain elements of it which do not find abso- 
 lute warrant in the Bible, though there may be hints that 
 look that way, but which are derived from tradition and 
 poetic handling of it by the great writers. 
 
 Not a great while ago, for example, Mr. Talmage said, 
 speaking of the obligations of the great writers of the world 
 to the Bible, that Milton owed his entire poem to the Script- 
 ures. Yet you are aware that there are certain features of 
 it that are not clearly set forth in the Old Testament or in 
 the New. Still, it is undoubtedly true, as I said, that there 
 
146 My Creed 
 
 are hints here and there which need only to be expanded, 
 carried out, finished, to give us the complete result of the 
 scheme of things with which Paradise Lost dealt. 
 
 I wish, furthermore, to say, lest some one should choose 
 to criticise me on this point, that all which I shall hereafter 
 declare concerning the truth and the justice of this theory 
 would hold equally true if I gave only so much of it as has 
 distinct and definite warrant in the Bible, so that my enlarg- 
 ing the picture in this way will not necessarily weaken the 
 force of the points that I wish to make. 
 
 To begin, then, at the beginning. In some indefinite 
 period, before the world was created, there was war in 
 heaven. Up to a certain time, it seems that even the angels 
 had not clearly understood the real nature and rank of 
 Christ. Milton tells us that on some particular occasion God 
 declared to the assembled multitudes of the heavenly hosts 
 that Jesus was his well-beloved and only-begotten son, and 
 placed him at his right hand, as supreme over all the forces 
 of the universe. This became the occasion of rebellion on 
 the part of the ambitious Lucifer, who up to this time had 
 regarded himself as the one next to the Supreme, equal to 
 the highest. He was able to engage in this rebellion a one- 
 third part of all the angels. After a long contest, he is at 
 last cast out into the abyss ; and hell is created as his future 
 home, and the home of all his followers. So heaven is 
 purged and is at peace once more. It is then determined 
 in the councils of the Infinite that this earth shall be created, 
 and made the abode of the new creature, man ; and Jesus is 
 commissioned, as the agent of the Supreme, to create the 
 world, the sun, the stars, all this system of things we see. 
 
 Meantime, Satan has heard a rumor concerning this pro- 
 posed creation of the world and man ; and he consults 
 with his followers, and determines to go forth and find the 
 
Salvation 
 
 truth of it, and see if, in this other field, he cannot com- 
 mence over again the warfare of his endless hate against the 
 Supreme Power. He finds this earth sufficiently unguarded, 
 so that he enters, discovers the Garden of Eden, sees Adam 
 and Eve, watches his opportunity when Eve is alone, think- 
 ing her to be the weaker of the two against whom to wage 
 his contest, and persuades her to disobey the word of her 
 Creator and Lord. Thus he brings about the fall of man 
 and the ruin of this creation so recently completed. The 
 result of this disobedience on the part of Adam and Eve is 
 supposed to be of such a nature that it can be entailed on 
 all the children that are born to them. So that the whole 
 world from that time on lies under the wrath of God for 
 disobedience. 
 
 Now that we may understand clearly how this matter has 
 lain in the minds of theologians of many centuries past, we 
 need to form a conception of this world and its relation to 
 God such as they entertained. Their idea was that this 
 earth was only a sort of province in the universal kingdom of 
 God, and that by an act of disobedience this certain set of 
 God's subjects had rebelled against him. The earth, then, 
 according to this theory, is only a province in God's king- 
 dom ; and of course, since all its inhabitants have committed 
 high treason, they are outlawed, and have no more claim on 
 the heavenly potentate. It rests entirely with him as to 
 whether he will pardon any of them ; it rests entirely with 
 him as to the terms that he shall require as a condition of 
 any pardon. 
 
 Now, right here, you need, in the light of this theory, to 
 understand that much abused and much misunderstood doc- 
 trine of total depravity. It is not a pleasant doctrine in any 
 light in which it can be viewed ; but most liberals that I 
 have talked with seem to me almost entirely to misconceive 
 
148 My Creed 
 
 it, and what the orthodox mean by it. But, if we are to 
 oppose a certain theory, we ought at any rate to be fair and 
 just enough to understand it before we begin our opposition. 
 No orthodox man believes that the doctrine of total deprav- 
 ity teaches that anybody is as bad as he can be. That is 
 not what they mean by total depravity at all. What do they 
 mean? Precisely what I have just been outlining, that 
 every man, woman, and child on earth who has not accepted 
 the terms of pardon that God has offered is in rebellion 
 against God, outlawed, cut off from his mercy, and having 
 no part in his love or care. Of course, it makes no differ- 
 ence what kind of a life this man lives, whether he is good 
 or bad, whether he is honest, whether he pays his debts, 
 whether he is kind to his wife and loving towards his chil- 
 dren, whether he is a good neighbor. That has nothing 
 whatever to do with the question whether he is in rebellion 
 against God. Therefore, you see that, in the light of this 
 theory, Mr. Moody was perfectly justified in saying that mo- 
 rality had nothing whatever to do with salvation. 
 
 Consider, for a moment, a kingdom in rebellion. Sup- 
 pose one of the provinces of England was in rebellion 
 to-day against the central power. Suppose every man, 
 woman, and child in it had committed some act that made 
 them partners to this rebellion. So far as their relations to 
 the queen were concerned, it would make no difference 
 whether they were honest or dishonest, kind or unkind, wise 
 or ignorant, good or bad. Sir Harry Vane was a noble man. 
 I suppose it never entered into the head of the king to ques- 
 tion whether he was honest, whether he was a good husband, 
 kind to his children, all those things that make up a noble 
 character. When Sir Thomas More was in the Tower, 
 charged with high treason, it made no difference to the king 
 what his private character may have been. He was guilty 
 
Salvation 149 
 
 of treason, he was under condemnation ; and the king had 
 the right to determine the conditions of pardon. 
 
 Now, according to this popular theory that we are consid- 
 ering, God has determined the conditions. He has looked 
 upon this world lost and lying in misery, and has deter- 
 mined, with his consent, to send his only, well-beloved son 
 to take upon him the condition of these rebels, to assume 
 their flesh, to assume their guilt, to bear their punishment in 
 their stead. If, then, we choose to accept this offer, this one 
 only condition, we are freely pardoned. Do you not see, 
 again, that it makes no difference as to whether I am a very 
 good man or a very bad one, on this theory ? If I have ac- 
 cepted these terms, I am pardoned, I am free from this con- 
 demnation. Henceforth, I am a subject of the kingdom of 
 heaven. Until I do accept, I am a subject of Satan, the king 
 of hell, and must look only to share his home and his fortunes. 
 
 And what is the Church on this theory ? The Church is 
 simply the militant band of those that make up the army of 
 God, those that have accepted his pardon, those who make 
 up one of the great fighting armies on earth. They have 
 accepted the pardon, and become loyal to God once more. 
 The rest are in rebellion, and it is the Church's business to 
 proclaim these terms of pardon to the rebels, to get as many 
 to join their ranks as possible ; and the hope is that ulti- 
 mately all the world will accept the terms, and be saved. 
 The Church has always held and taught that those who ac- 
 cept the terms of pardon become God's subjects and share 
 his home. Those who do not, no matter what their charac- 
 ter may be, are still subjects of Satan and share his home. 
 The theory is perfectly consistent, definite, clear, logical, 
 provided you accept the premises, provided this is our 
 belief concerning the origin of things and the way the world 
 is governed. 
 
150 My Creed 
 
 And now what shall we say about it ? I wish to say, in 
 the first place, that there is not one single particle of evi- 
 dence producible on the face of the earth to prove that 
 it is true. There is no more reason for accepting it than 
 there is for accepting the Greek or the Roman mythology. 
 There is no more reason for accepting it than there is for 
 believing the theory of the universe taught by Buddha. 
 There is no more reason for accepting it than there is for 
 believing the stories concerning Hercules. There is not one 
 particle of evidence for it anywhere. 
 
 Let us consider for a moment. There are certain things, 
 certain facts, that we all accept, that would be eagerly 
 offered as proof. The only trouble with these facts is that 
 they are perfectly consistent with almost any other theory, 
 and that they are not sufficient to establish the truth of this. 
 Those who hold this theory tell us that Jesus came on pur- 
 pose to work out his part in this grand scheme. He must 
 have known about it if he did. He was the one, according 
 to the theory, who created this world, who created Adam and 
 Eve and the Garden of Eden, and placed them in it. And 
 he it was who condemned them and turned them out of the 
 garden after they had listened to the voice of the serpent. 
 Jesus, they say, came down here on purpose to work out his 
 part of this general plan ; and yet, in all his recorded words, 
 he never alludes to it anywhere. He never even mentions 
 the names of Adam and Eve, or the Garden of Eden, or the 
 Fall. He never says anything about his work of atonement ; 
 never anything about his being the second person in the 
 Trinity; not one word about the whole scheme. A very 
 strange silence ! 
 
 Then, as we study the history of the Hebrews, we find 
 that there is no hint of it in their earliest scriptures. We 
 are to remember and the larger part of the fogginess of 
 
Salvation 151 
 
 our religious conception springs out of the fact that we for- 
 get it that the order in which the books of the Bible are 
 printed is not the order of their composition. The writings 
 of the great prophets are the oldest parts of the Bible. 
 Genesis, and all the earlier books as they stand, were writ- 
 ten, some of them, hundreds of years after the time of the 
 first great prophets. These great prophets know nothing 
 about any Adam or Eve, any Garden, any Fall. They say 
 nothing about them. They know nothing of any Golden 
 Age in the past. The only Golden Age of which they speak 
 or seem to dream is the one that modern science dreams of, 
 which it hopes to create in the future. 
 
 We find the Garden of Eden, Adam, Eve, the serpent, 
 that whole mythical cycle of stories that gathers about the 
 early condition of the world, only in connection with and 
 after the Babylonish captivity. And it is as clear as day- 
 light that they were borrowed from the Persians ; for we find 
 them all in Persia before the Jews went there, and we do 
 not find them among the Jews till long after they had been 
 there. 
 
 All this old scheme, then, is simply pagan tradition, with 
 no warrant in the real, original religion of the Hebrews, with 
 no warrant in the words of Christ, and only wrought out 
 through the course of ages by dreaming theologians who 
 never thought of such a thing as a critical investigation as to 
 whether they were true or not. I assert, and challenge 
 denial over all the world, that there is not one particle of 
 rational, intelligent evidence on earth that any part of this 
 story is true. On the other hand, we have abundant evi- 
 dence that no part of it is true. 
 
 How, then, do so many people happen to believe it ? It 
 is easy to explain this, if you have studied human history 
 and human nature carefully. How did it happen that the 
 
152 My Creed 
 
 whole populace of Athens believed in the Olympian deities ? 
 How did it happen that even Socrates, the wisest and no- 
 blest of them all, could so far countenance the popular 
 religion as to ask his disciples to offer the customary sacri- 
 fice of two cocks to ^Esculapius, only a little while before 
 his death? How did it happen that these old world-wide 
 traditions have become so inwrought into the very blood and 
 fibre of people, that they are second nature to them ? Or 
 that so many foolish, frivolous superstitions are still cher- 
 ished by intelligent people, who, if you challenged them, 
 would tell you that they do not really believe them, yet the 
 very next day would act as though they did ? These things 
 are inherited. They have become a part of our traditions. 
 They enter into the fibre of our brain ; and it takes ages, 
 sometimes, to free ourselves. 
 
 Then, when you remember the kind of education that 
 people receive, it is easy to understand this. The great 
 majority of people in Boston to-day are not free to think 
 and study. Popular pressure is brought to bear upon them. 
 Two-thirds at least of the people in this country do not dare 
 to be known as thinking for themselves, lest it should injure 
 their business prosperity or their social standing. People 
 have been taught that it is a sin to think, to be free, to 
 question. They have been taught that this cringing accept- 
 ance of whatever the Church chose to offer them was a 
 virtue. I have had occasion to tell you before that one of 
 the most intelligent ladies that I have ever met in this city 
 said to me frankly : " I would give the whole world if I 
 dared to believe as you do ; but how do I know but, after 
 all the reasoning, there may be the kind of God in the uni- 
 verse that people tell me about? And, if there is, I am 
 afraid of him." 
 
 Within two weeks, I have received one of the most pitiful 
 
Salvation 153 
 
 letters I ever read. It was from a young man in Brooklyn, 
 twenty years of age, whose health is ruined, who has been 
 obliged to give up his preparation for college, whose future 
 is destroyed, simply by the haunting fear of hell. He begs 
 me, if I can in any way, to help him out of it. And a friend 
 who has talked with him in Brooklyn tells me that he al- 
 ready knows all the arguments, all the facts, that he is well 
 educated, only he keeps saying to himself, " Perhaps, per- 
 haps, perhaps it may be true after all ; and I am afraid." 
 
 Again, arguments like this are heard. I meet them on 
 every hand. I have a friend who is a liberal clergyman, 
 whose mother is still devoutly a follower of the old faith ; 
 and she says to him : " My son, if your theories are correct, 
 I am safe as well as you. If my theory is correct, I am 
 safe, and you are lost." So this appeal to prudence, at any 
 cost, is urged upon everybody. There are reasons enough 
 why people do not dare to rise and look heaven in the face, 
 and question the great facts of the universe and human life, 
 to think for themselves, and live out the results of their con- 
 victions. The great mass of the people that we meet every 
 day are not educated in this direction. It is no fault of 
 theirs. They are busy about the things of this world. They 
 must take their opinions from somebody ; and they take 
 counsel with prudence, and go with the majority. 
 
 If this theory of the universe were true, I, for one, should 
 find no response in my heart ; nor should I find that I could 
 be grateful to God for his mercies. I know how impressive 
 the picture is that can be drawn of Jesus sitting on the 
 throne of universal dominion, the well-beloved Son of God, 
 leaving his glory, coming down here, submitting to be born 
 of a virgin, taking upon himself our condition and suffering, 
 going about doing good, at last crucified, in order that he 
 might save those that believe. When we look simply at 
 
154 My Creed 
 
 this picture of the supposed tender mercies and love of God, 
 so great an impression can be made that I do not wonder 
 whole audiences are bathed in tears. 
 
 But let us look back of this picture of mercies, and see 
 what the whole scheme includes. Let me show you what 
 I mean by an illustration. Within two years, you will re- 
 member there was an epidemic of cholera in the city of 
 Naples, brought about, as everybody knows, by perfectly 
 natural and preventable causes, but looked upon by the 
 great mass of the church followers in Italy as a mysterious, 
 divine visitation. King Humbert does at that time what 
 very few kings would have dared to do. He goes to Naples, 
 and passes through the infected part of the city. He pays 
 out of his own private fortune uncounted sums for the good 
 of his people. He gives money, time, and risks his very 
 life, in showing his love for his subjects. There is probably 
 no king in Europe who is more tenderly loved and rever- 
 enced than he, very largely on account of this display of 
 his tender compassion and humane mercy. But suppose 
 King Humbert had created the city of Naples ; suppose he 
 had created all its inhabitants ; suppose he had planted the 
 cholera there on purpose ; suppose he had done it that he 
 might have an opportunity to make a theatrical display of 
 his tenderness and love ; suppose he let a large part of the 
 people some thousands die, and, to show what he could 
 do, saved a few, to let people know how tenderly merciful 
 and kind he could be; and suppose he did all this "for his 
 own glory " : would the people of Italy be especially grateful 
 for his tenderness and care ? Rather would they have 
 reason to hunt him from his throne and kingdom, until his 
 name were blotted out from among the monsters of the 
 earth. 
 
 We must remember that it is a part of this theory that we 
 
Salvation 155 
 
 are considering that God created this world and sent it spin- 
 ning through the blue ; that he created all its inhabitants 
 and conditioned and circumstanced them just as they were, 
 knowing they would fall ; that he did it all on purpose ; that 
 he let the devil, in the guise of a serpent, whisper his allur- 
 ing words ; that he did not protect his innocent creatures 
 against temptation. He is responsible, on that theory, for 
 the fall in the first place, and for the eternal hell which is 
 its result. 
 
 In the light of that, if this picture be true, the descent of 
 Jesus, and the cross, instead of calling for gratitude, should 
 lead every man, woman, and child on earth to fling universal 
 and eternal defiance in the face of heaven, even at the cost 
 of eternal hell. There has not been on earth, in all human 
 history, a monster comparable to the character of God on 
 any such theory as this, not one. Nero? He was mercy 
 incarnate in comparison ; for what did he do ? According to 
 the story, he simply clothed a few Christians in garments of 
 pitch and tar, and set them on fire to light his garden at 
 night. A few hours of suffering, and they were at peace. 
 But God, according to this theory, has uncounted myriads in 
 flames that will never be quenched. 
 
 Take the same theory in regard to the terrible accident 
 that has just happened. If the president of the road, or his 
 son, or his immediate friends, should have gone there, spent 
 their private fortunes, risked their lives, to help the sufferers 
 after they had plunged from the bridge, we should have ex- 
 claimed at their tenderness and mercy. But if they had 
 arranged the road, placed the broken rail, putting it there on 
 purpose that the train might go over, and then helped to 
 save a few, what then would you say ? 
 
 Another consideration. The universal belief of this the- 
 ory which I have outlined can be looked on as nothing other 
 
156 My Creed 
 
 than a universal calamity. Why ? For the simple reason 
 that, since it is not true, and since a great majority of people 
 believe that it is true, it diverts the universal thought of 
 Christendom from the real state of affairs, from the real 
 needs, sufferings, and dangers of the world, and turns the 
 attention away from any adequate study of the facts, t'lat 
 might lead to an adequate remedy. Only consider, thou- 
 sands and thousands of men giving their hours and days, 
 all their time, their best thought, their best enthusiasm, their 
 money, all their endeavor, to work on a theory which is not 
 true, and which, consequently, cannot lead to the desired 
 result of lifting up and saving the world from the evils that 
 are crushing out its life. 
 
 Here is a precisely parallel thing. A few years ago there 
 was an epidemic of small-pox in Canada. The Church or- 
 ganized processions, marched through the infected districts, 
 and offered its prayers to God for relief. We all know that 
 the processions and the prayers accomplished nothing, 
 unless, possibly, the processions had a good deal to do with 
 spreading the infection. Do you not see what a waste of 
 time and effort was here ? Suppose all the people in the city 
 of Montreal had understood the causes of the epidemic, and 
 had set about removing those causes by rational and intel- 
 ligent means. Do you not see the evil that results if, in the 
 presence of any great calamity or suffering, the attention is 
 turned to false causes and remedies ? It takes away time, 
 strength, money, means, from that which might be looked to 
 as able to accomplish the desired results. 
 
 And so this confining of the attention of the civilized 
 world to a scheme of human history and human salvation 
 which is baseless as a dream of the night takes away enthu- 
 siasm, money, time, effort, from the adequate study of the 
 real evils under which the world is suffering, and from an 
 
Salvation 157 
 
 attempt to remove those evils. One who studies human 
 history with an unbiassed mind can come to only one con- 
 clusion : that the Church, dreaming forever of this theory of 
 things, has used its utmost endeavor to thwart, hinder, 
 oppose, the rest of the world in trying to find out the real 
 state of affairs. Astronomy, chemistry, political economy, 
 medicine, the care of poverty, anaesthetics for the alleviation 
 of human suffering, everyone of these has been opposed 
 from first to last by the organized Orthodoxy of the age. 
 And then, as in the case of slavery, in spite of all it has 
 done against them, after the grand result has been achieved, 
 it has turned round and claimed the result as its own. The 
 churches to-day are beginning to claim the abolition of 
 slavery as entirely their work ; but everybody who has 
 studied the history of the time knows that in that early day 
 there was hardly a minister in Boston who dared to say a 
 word, except a few of the heretics, hardly one among all 
 the orthodox of the time. 
 
 Now, then, what are we to think ? What is the theory of 
 human history that we are to hold ? I believe that we have 
 a theory of things which is no guess-work, that is not tradi- 
 tional, but a theory wrought out on the solid basis of scien- 
 tific investigation, and which future study will develop and 
 demonstrate more and more clearly. We can trace the 
 beginning of life on this planet. We can trace the develop- 
 ment of one form from another, until at last appears man, 
 man barbaric, brutal, on the borders of the animal world; 
 ignorant, full of bestial passions, but with that in him which 
 has developed a Shakspere, a Jesus. The truth about 
 human history is to be found in the study of the process of 
 the climbing of the race out of its barbaric conditions up to 
 the heights of civilization. There has been no fall ; there is 
 no wrath, only as a figure of speech. There is only that 
 
158 My Creed 
 
 terrible, inexorable fact of the changelessness of God's laws, 
 which are the very conditions of our life. If we transgress 
 at any point, purposely or ignorantly, the necessary suffering 
 will follow. We speak of the thunder-cloud as angry, and so 
 we may speak by poetic license of God as angry ; but there 
 is no wrath : there is only the eternal wisdom and the eter- 
 nal unchangeableness above and beneath and around us. 
 There has been no rebellion on earth. We are not con- 
 demned rebels. We do not need pardon in the old sense. 
 We do not need any salvation in the old sense. These 
 words should either have new conceptions put into them, or 
 else should be disused and thrown aside like worn-out coins. 
 We are simply a race begun on the borders of brutality and 
 ignorance, but learning how to live, that is all. We are 
 here at school. The only thing for us to do is to find out 
 the truth about this universe, about ourselves, about the con- 
 ditions of helpful living, with the feeling that God is not 
 angry with us, but that he wants to help us, that he is trying 
 to help us, that he is leading us by his wisdom, and that he 
 is all the help and guidance that we need. Under his guid- 
 ance and direction, we have made all the progress that we 
 have made ; and all that we need to do is to study more 
 carefully the laws of life and obey them, in order ever to 
 ascend to higher and better conditions. 
 
 We need to know another thing, that the world has only 
 half understood, that the old religion has mystified us about 
 for ages : that the happiness and the peace and the joy of 
 this world come from obedience to God ; that happiness 
 does not mean disobedience, doing just what one pleases, 
 only with something to be afraid of by and by. That has 
 been the church theory ; but it is false from bottom to top. 
 The only happiness, the only peace, the only joy, the only 
 prosperity, is in knowing and obeying the laws of God, which 
 
Salvation 159 
 
 are the laws of life and growth. No man ever yet prospered 
 in opposition to those laws. We read in the Old Testament 
 what the psalmist said : " I have seen the wicked flourish, 
 spreading himself like the branches of a green bay tree." 
 He never saw anything of the sort, and no man ever saw it. 
 There has never been a case on this earth of the prosperity 
 of a wicked man, never. A wicked man gets rich, a 
 wicked man gets to be president or king, a wicked man may 
 have his own way and become powerful ; but, in .so far as 
 those things are concerned which any sane or sensible man 
 calls manly, those things die in the process of that kind of 
 getting rich, or that kind of becoming king, in that kind of 
 prosperity. Goodness, truth, love, tenderness, all those 
 things that make men and women what they ought to be, 
 which make them children of God, helpers of their fellow- 
 men, which lead to peace and happiness, these things can- 
 not grow in the atmosphere of anything but knowledge of 
 and obedience to the laws of God. Whatever power a man 
 may have, whatever position he may occupy, so far as these 
 other things are concerned, if he breaks the law of the de- 
 velopment of his inner life and character, then these things 
 die. 
 
 We need to learn one other thing, that I believe to be 
 the profoundest truth of human life, that we are spiritual 
 beings, children of the Infinite Spirit; that there is possi- 
 bility of a personal relationship with that Infinite Spirit. 
 We need to learn to love its infinite loveliness, to admire its 
 infinite beauty, to respect and obey its infinite right. We 
 need to get on terms of personal association and intimacy 
 with this heavenly Father of ours. The truest, freest life is 
 not a life of calculation as to results of thoughts and words 
 and deeds. The little boy who is in a healthful condition 
 of love for father and mother does not stop on the street to 
 
160 My Creed 
 
 calculate how many lashes it will cost him to do this thing, 
 how much pleasure he will have if he does another. The 
 rule of his life is the remembrance of his mother's love and 
 what she would like to have him do ; and, if he is a noble, 
 manly fellow, this becomes instinct with him, and he does 
 right because he has learned from her eyes that this is not 
 only the noblest, but the happiest thing to do. 
 
 We need to learn this personal relationship with our 
 Father in heaven, until we become convinced that, on the 
 whole and in the long run, obedience to this eternal right- 
 eousness and love means happiness and peace and joy ; and 
 that disobedience to it means, no matter what it promises, in 
 its ultimate outcome, the opposite. We need to have this 
 become instinct with us, so that we shall not stop to reason. 
 
 We need the comfort that ought to come, and that shall 
 come, to us by the trust that this Infinite Spirit controls and 
 governs human affairs, and that, whether our cause seem to 
 meet with defeat or glorious victory to-day, there can be but 
 one outcome at the end, and that victory for that which is 
 eternal truth, eternal beauty, and eternal love ; because the 
 eternal truth and the eternal beauty and the eternal love are 
 God, and he holds, directs, and guides all things. 
 
The Debt of Religion to Science. 
 
 BETWEEN a knowledge of the laws of God (which is sci- 
 ence) and a reverent and loving obedience to the laws of 
 God (which is religion), it seems simply and only absurd to 
 suppose the possibility of any conflict. Yes, to us, who have 
 outgrown that state of mind to which such an antagonism 
 seemed not only natural, but inevitable, it does seem very 
 absurd. But, of course, it has not seemed absurd to those 
 who believed it in the past ; it does not seem absurd to those 
 who still believe it to-day. To them, on the other hand, the 
 very title of this chapter would be an absurdity. Religion 
 indebted to Science ? Rather would they hold it true that 
 Science is the modern antichrist, " that opposeth and exalt- 
 eth himself against all that is called God or is worshipped ; 
 so that he sitteth in the temple of God, setting himself forth 
 as God " (II. Thess. ii., 4). Science, they say, is the enemy 
 of revelation ; it opposes knowledge to faith ; it encourages 
 doubt in the presence of divine mysteries ; it impeaches the 
 accuracy of the Bible ; it denies the fall of man ; it refuses 
 credit to the miraculous; it questions the use of prayer; it 
 casts a mist of uncertainty over the future destiny of man ; 
 it puts force and law on the throne of the universe, and de- 
 clares that God is an unneeded hypothesis. It discredits the 
 whole scheme of salvation, and leaves man "without God 
 and without hope in the world." 
 
1 62 My Creed 
 
 Such is the way in which science is looked upon by the 
 rigorous and consistent champions of the old faith. And 
 among thousands, who do not openly oppose or impugn the 
 methods and results of modern knowledge, there is an un- 
 easy feeling that its tendencies are dangerous to religion; 
 and they wonder if the battle now raging be not the real 
 Armageddon, long ago foretold, in which is to be fought out 
 the final great conflict between God and his enemies. It is 
 not at all inconsistent with this state of mind that these 
 men should declare, as did Mr. Talmage in a recent lect- 
 ure, " There is no contest between genuine science and rev- 
 elation." For, with these, "genuine science" is only such 
 science as does not conflict with their view of revelation. 
 In this way, any most bitter opponents can be brought into 
 the most loving harmony. 
 
 But, instead of ridiculing or denouncing the opposition to 
 science of these old instituted religions, it is more important 
 that we understand it. After recognizing the facts, if we can 
 find out how such states of mind came to be facts, we shall 
 then be ourselves fitted to do something towards bringing 
 about a better comprehension of the real relation in which 
 science stands to religion. 
 
 At the outset, then, we note the fact that most of the lead- 
 ing scholars and scientific men of the world do not believe 
 in the historic creeds of the popular Church. Now and then 
 there is an exception in the case of a scholar whose studies 
 do not lead him on to controverted ground ; or there is a 
 scientific man, like Faraday, who, as if he were handling ex- 
 plosive gases, avowedly keeps his science and his religion 
 carefully apart from each other. But the general statement 
 is true. And the religious leaders naturally infer that, in 
 scientific studies that lead to such results, there must be 
 something essentially hostile to religion. The general antag- 
 
The Debt of Religion to Science 163 
 
 onism seems proved, then, by patent facts ; and, when we 
 come to look beneath the surface, we find the undercurrents 
 of spirit and method to be sweeping in different directions. 
 Free thought, investigation, doubt, and the demand for proof, 
 these are of the very soul of science. But the official 
 exponents of religion teach that the first step towards God is 
 a childlike spirit of belief, the unquestioning acceptance of 
 what is unhesitatingly taught. The New Testament declares 
 that " he that believeth and is baptized shall be saved ; but 
 he that believeth not shall be damned." And Thomas, who 
 did nothing worse than ask proof in support of the claim 
 that a stupendous miracle had been wrought, is held up to 
 peculiar reprobation. To-day, we should reprobate the man 
 who was so credulous as to do anything else. It is, indeed, 
 admitted that the dogmas of religion appear to be incompat- 
 ible with reason. Therefore, reason is denounced ; and faith 
 is taught as a superior faculty, that is able to grasp facts that 
 are above reason. Reason and faith, therefore, are often 
 regarded as polar opposites. Not long ago, a leading eccle- 
 siastic of Boston said to me : " It is either reason or faith. 
 Were it not for my faith in the Church, I should be where 
 you are." And this peculiar " faith " no one claims to be 
 able to substantiate by the scientific method. Popular relig- 
 ion decries " the wisdom of this world " ; ancl the Prayer 
 Book asks us to renounce "the world and the flesh," as well 
 as "the devil." And, in common religious phraseology, 
 there is a " God of this world," who is supposed to be the 
 great opponent of the God of religion. But this world is 
 the sacred text-book of all scientific study. 
 
 Such, then, being the general mutual attitudes of science 
 and instituted religion, it is not strange that the majority of 
 preachers regard the tendencies of modern thought with sus- 
 picion. It is not strange that a minister should privately 
 
164 My Creed 
 
 tell a friend that he did not allow himself to read any book 
 that threatened to disturb his belief. I remember that, when 
 I was first beginning to be looked upon as a heretic, one of 
 the principal charges against me was that I had so many 
 scientific books in my library. Out of such study no good 
 could be expected. It is perfectly natural that the late pope, 
 Pius IX., should turn the artillery of the Vatican against 
 modern knowledge. It is perfectly natural that the drift of 
 all modern literature, and that the influence of the common 
 schools, should be looked upon with alarm. It is perfectly 
 natural that professors in theological seminaries should be 
 driven from their chairs for teaching evolution. 
 
 These are not peculiarly modern facts. Neither are they 
 accidental. The long warfare of the Church against free 
 thought and natural knowledge is familiar to you all. To 
 detail it would be to review church history for the last eigh- 
 teen hundred years. And this, as I have said, is no acci- 
 dent. The spirit of investigation and proof seems to have 
 been as utterly foreign to the mind and method of Jesus as 
 to any of his followers. Indeed, there is no trace of it in 
 the Bible anywhere. Throughout the Old Testament, it is 
 the seer and the oracle that are looked to as the sources of 
 all knowledge. Indeed, this age-long antagonism appears at 
 the very beginning ; for the primal sin, followed by the pri- 
 mal curse, was tasting the fruit of " the tree of knowledge." 
 The Elohim seem to have been jealous lest "the man be- 
 come as one of us." In almost all the great religions, the 
 gods are easily offended, easily made jealous of man. They 
 look with suspicion upon his attempts to become wise or to 
 better his physical condition. Utter humility and prostra- 
 tion, poverty and self-depreciation, have always pleased 
 them better. What else but this is the lesson of the Pro- 
 metheus myth? Jove is angry because the old Titan has 
 
The Debt of Religion to Science 165 
 
 shown pity towards the abject condition of the despised 
 human race. In most of the great religions, the supreme 
 gods have shown themselves friendly towards men, if at all, 
 only through some mediator or intercessor. For some rea- 
 son or other there is almost always enmity. The search for 
 knowledge and the attempt to produce a higher worldly civil- 
 ization are treated as impiety. 
 
 Now, for a fact so wide-spread as this we have been con- 
 sidering, there must exist some equally general cause. And 
 this cause, it seems to me, is not very far to seek. It would 
 take me too long to trace the processes by which it has come 
 about ; but, in perfectly natural ways, it has come to pass 
 that God has been set over against matter as its eternal 
 opposite. It is spirit and matter, God and nature ; and the 
 two are in everlasting contrast. The root of the opposition 
 is in the philosophy which underlies our conceptions of both 
 religion and science. The leaven of Manichaeism still works 
 in the modern world. We escaped the outright dualism of 
 the Avestan faith. Young Christianity was wise enough to 
 reject the extremest folly of the Gnostics, who held to an 
 almost impassable gulf between God and the world, even 
 denying that the pure, supreme Spirit could have conde- 
 scended to create it at all. But. practically, the dominant 
 Christian philosophy has come to substantially the same 
 thing. God's kingdom has not been treated as the natural 
 product, the consummate flower, of this world's growth in 
 civilization. Rather is it true that this world has been re- 
 garded as alien from God, an opposing kingdom, in revolt 
 against him, separated from his divine life, and tending ever- 
 more to deeper degradation. The Christian in this world is 
 in an enemy's country : he must fight all natural tendencies, 
 and hold himself aloof from all worldly entanglements. In 
 this way, he may one day escape from the prison-house of 
 
1 66 My Creed 
 
 the flesh, and be received into God's eternal kingdom of 
 spirit. God, then, is outside the world and opposed to it. 
 His elect ones are chosen out of it ; and, when the process 
 of their training, through temptation and sorrow, is com- 
 pleted, he will burn it up. Then his kingdom of spirit will 
 be forever separated from all those who have been the chil- 
 dren of this rebellious world. 
 
 With a dominant philosophy like this, it could not be 
 otherwise than that religion should find an apparent enemy 
 in science. Knowledge of a ruined, fallen, accursed world, 
 a world at enmity with God, could not do other than lead its 
 devotees away from God. And, when this knowledge began 
 to teach doctrines opposed to what was firmly held to be a 
 supernatural and divine revelation, this only served to con- 
 firm the opinion that it was the enemy of God. Worldly 
 wisdom could not be expected to discover revealed truths, 
 and it was not competent to judge them. It was treated, 
 therefore, only as a self-willed refusal of rebellious natures 
 to bow to righteous and just authority. 
 
 But the devotees of science have kept on their humble, 
 common-sense way, until they have accumulated so vast a 
 body of verifiable natural knowledge that it can no longer 
 be disregarded. It has changed the face of the earth, and 
 lifted the level of human life. However it may have dam- 
 aged man's prospects for the next world, it has unspeakably 
 benefited this one. And, at the same time, its results in 
 the realm of thought have been such that the old religious 
 beliefs are fast fading from the minds of intelligent men. 
 So a problem faces us. What does the attitude of the 
 modern world mean ? Is God being beaten in his attempt 
 to govern the world ? Or is it not more probable that his 
 self-constituted interpreters have mistaken the relation in 
 which he stands to it ? Is it not just possible that God is 
 
The Debt of Religion to Science 167 
 
 in the world, not outside of it ? and that he is leading it for- 
 ward, not fighting against its progress ? This seems to be, 
 at any rate, the growing conviction of the grown-up human- 
 ity of the nineteenth century. And, at least, it may be 
 worth looking at before rejecting it in the interest of the 
 childish fancies of the world's ignorant and inexperienced 
 childhood. Let us, then, look a little at this matter of sci- 
 ence, and see what it is. 
 
 Since Science won her first and most dramatic triumphs 
 on the fields of physical research, such as astronomy, geol- 
 ogy, and chemistry, there is a feeling in the popular mind 
 that the physical is her peculiar and only proper sphere. 
 And certain other claimed methods of knowledge appear to 
 be very jealous lest she should get out of this sphere. But 
 she has already asserted her right of eminent domain in biol- 
 ogy, in anthropology, in sociology ; and she already promises 
 to bring order out of confusion in ethics, and is beginning 
 with her methods to explore the mysteries of religion. And 
 her claim is nothing less than " Everything or nothing." 
 Meantime, the other so-called methods claim to be able to 
 put us in possession of certain most important kinds of 
 knowledge to which the plodding feet of Science can never 
 lead. They have turnpikes, cross-cuts, " royal roads " ; they 
 soar on quick wings, while Science, like a grub, only burrows 
 in the earth. So they tell us. 
 
 Let us look, then, a little at these other methods, and see 
 if their claims are good. Faith is one of these. But what 
 is faith? As very commonly used it is only credulity. 
 Faith can have nothing to do with questions of history, 
 as to whether such or such a thing really happened at some 
 time in the past. That is a question of evidence. Neither 
 can faith rightly concern itself with the truth or falsity of 
 certain dogmas that offer themselves for belief. All true 
 
1 68 My Creed 
 
 faith must base itself on and spring out of human experi- 
 ence. In the light of the past, and following the trend of 
 what has been, it reaches forward beyond the visible, and 
 grasps as real that which is not yet seen. It finds its reason 
 and justification, as we shall soon see, only in science. Su- 
 pernatural revelation, again, claims to be another source of 
 knowledge. But, were there any such thing, it would have 
 
 before it could be cognizable by man to come within 
 the range of and submit to be judged by human experience. 
 It falls definitely within the scope, then, of the scientific 
 method. No matter what its source or nature, it can reach 
 and touch man only as it becomes a fact in his experience ; 
 and, as such, it must be dealt with. So far as it transcends 
 experience, it is outside of and beyond our range, and so far 
 unknown ; and, if we are to accept its credentials, they must 
 be submitted to us for examination and verification. Super- 
 natural revelation itself, then, must submit itself to the 
 scientific method before it can be of any use to us. Another 
 supposed source of knowledge is intuition, the quality or 
 gift of the seer, the direct insight of supersensible truth. 
 But, so far as intuition is real, Science adopts and explains 
 it, making easy room for it as one form of the first step in 
 her own true and only method of knowledge. 
 
 As a concrete illustration of what I mean, let us take him 
 who is regarded as the greatest seer of our modern world, 
 
 our Emerson. He says, "I see: the truth looks to me 
 so and so." But he positively disclaims argument or proof. 
 What, then, is this seeing of his ? No matter that he uses 
 the "mind's eye" instead of the physical organ of vision, 
 his seeing is neither more nor less than observation, the 
 first step in the scientific method. And no matter how true 
 or grand his seeing, just because he does not take the other 
 steps of the process of science, his seeing is wholly useless 
 
The Debt of Religion to Science 169 
 
 to me, unless I also can see the same. Suppose I say, " I 
 see a mast far off on the edge of the horizon at sea." But 
 you are short-sighted, and do not see it. You have, then, 
 only my bare word for it ; and it is open to you to suppose 
 it only a fancy on my part, or traceable to some defect in my 
 own vision. So this kind of seership is grounded only on 
 personal authority, and there is no way of making it certain 
 to one who is inclined to doubt. This kind of wisdom is 
 non-transferable. And, the minute you take steps to prove 
 it, you do it, and must do it, by going on to complete the 
 processes of the scientific method. So of philosophy : it is 
 not an independent method or source of knowledge, and it 
 is valid only as it uses scientifically ascertained truths as its 
 subject-matter, and deals with them in accordance with the 
 scientific method. 
 
 To make clear and to substantiate these points, let us 
 turn to, and note carefully what we mean by, the scientific 
 method. It consists of three steps or processes: i. Obser- 
 vation ; 2. Hypothesis ; 3. Verification by fresh and re- 
 peated observation and experiment. If we take only the 
 first step, observation, or looking, what we think we see 
 may be only an illusion, a partial or erroneous impression, 
 due to some carelessness on our part or to some personal 
 defect. It is only when we have corrected and verified our 
 impressions by repeated experiment that we can be reason- 
 ably sure of what we call knowledge; for most of our first 
 impressions are more or less erroneous. The very first ob- 
 servation may be correct and complete; but on that basis 
 alone we can never be sure of it. 
 
 The thing we claim to see by faith or intuition, the thing 
 that philosophy or revelation claims to bring before us as 
 real, this thing may be real; but we can never thus be 
 certain of it. We have no right to call it knowledge until 
 
170 My Creed 
 
 we have subjected it to renewed experiment, and have veri- 
 fied it. In this way, and in this way only, can we prove 
 that it is not due to some subjective illusion or to some 
 personal peculiarity or defect of observation. 
 
 And the distinction which is commonly set up between 
 so-called physical knowledge, to which the scientific method 
 is appropriate, and another so-called spiritual knowledge 
 that transcends the scientific method, is wholly unreal and 
 illusory. Whatever does not come within the range of man, 
 whatever does not touch or modify human life in any way, 
 is as if it were non-existent, and does not concern us one 
 way or another. But whatever does come within our range, 
 whatever does touch us, whatever modifies our lives in any 
 way or to any degree, this, whether it is physical or men- 
 tal or spiritual, by the very fact that it touches us and so 
 concerns us, is proved to be within our reach. For, were it 
 not within our reach, it would not touch or concern us. 
 Since, therefore, it does touch us, and is therefore shown 
 to be within our reach, we can observe it, test it, and 
 verify it. No matter whether the observation be with the 
 physical, the mental, or the spiritual eye, if it is reality, 
 and we do really discern it, then this discerning is only 
 another name for observation, the first step in the scientific 
 method. 
 
 All reality then, all that touches and so concerns man, 
 whether on earth or in the heavens above or in the depths 
 beneath, whether it be memories or records of the past or 
 fears or hopes of the future, all reality is within the scope 
 of the scientific method ; and whatever can be known about 
 it can be known in this way, and only in this way. For until 
 that which claims to be true is verified by fresh observation 
 and experiment, while it may or may not be true, it is only 
 belief or opinion : it cannot be knowledge. 
 
The Debt of Religion to Science 171 
 
 Since, therefore, the scientific method is the only method 
 of knowledge, Religion must adopt it and make it her own 
 before she can make theology what it some day will be 
 the science of sciences. In that day, Religion will be the 
 queen of the world, and Science will be her prime minister. 
 
 It has been needful for us to take so much time in clear- 
 ing up the misconceptions concerning science and its rela- 
 tion to religious knowledge. But since religion is the 
 dominant reality of human life, and therefore cannot be 
 harmed, but only helped, by the fullest light and knowledge, 
 we shall find it true that Science has been helping religion 
 all along. Her services are not all in the future : some of 
 the grandest of them are in the past. While the mistrustful 
 advocates of religion have been looking askance at science, 
 and mistaking it for an enemy, this unrecognized knight, 
 "with the strange device" on his shield, has entered the 
 lists, and unhorsed a multitude of the foes of God and man. 
 And, as his visor is lifted, we look upon the face of a cham- 
 pion whose countenance gleams with God's light, and whose 
 arm wields the weapons of eternal truth, forged in the very 
 workshops of the Almighty. 
 
 In justification of this position, I propose now to call your 
 attention to some items of the debt of Religion to Science. 
 
 i. Science has revealed to us a universe fit to be the gar- 
 ment of an infinite God. 
 
 However crude their thought, men have always had some 
 sort of notion of the world about them, of the gods or god 
 residing in and controlling the heavens and the earth ; they 
 have had some notion of their own natures, and of the rela- 
 tion in which they stood to these external and superior 
 powers. And their theology has always been their theory 
 of these relations. All religions, then, root themselves in, 
 spring out of, and are shaped by some cosmology, or theory 
 
IJ2 My Creed 
 
 of things. And the religion can be no grander or more 
 worthy than the cosmology. A grand religion, then, must 
 be housed in a grand conception of the universe. For an 
 Infinite God there must be an infinite home. 
 
 I need not describe in detail the childish conceptions 
 which the childhood world entertained concerning its dwell- 
 ing-place ; for you are familiar with them. They were the 
 natural fancies of barbaric people. A little flat world, with 
 as many fancied centres as there were nations, with a lim- 
 ited heaven close by, the home of its peculiar gods: it is 
 only fanciful variations of the same general plan. 
 
 The heaven and earth of Hebrew tradition, which after 
 ages consecrated as part of a supposed divine revelation, 
 was shaped almost precisely after the pattern of a modern 
 Saratoga trunk. The surface of the earth was its floor ; and 
 the sun, moon, and stars were attached to the underside of 
 a concave dome, which would answer to the cover. Beyond 
 it on all sides was the primeval chaos. Heaven, the home 
 of God and his angels, was above the dome. The Church 
 added to this conception a cavernous hell beneath, a sort 
 of false bottom for this trunk, and thus completed the 
 structure of the universe as it was popularly held, down even 
 to mediaeval times. 
 
 The Ptolemaic astronomers imagined all sorts of clumsy 
 contrivances in their vain attempts to account for the move- 
 ments of the heavenly bodies. Their sky dome was 
 
 " With centric and eccentric scribbled o'er, 
 Cycle and epicycle, orb in orb." 
 
 But so unsatisfactory was the arrangement, after all, that the 
 acutest human intellects came to regard it as altogether un- 
 worthy of a divine contriver. Prince Alphonso of Castile 
 said that, had he been present at the creation, he could have 
 suggested a much better plan. 
 
The Debt of Religion to Science 173 
 
 Thus, Religion not only labored under the burden of such 
 clumsy contrivances, but her official representatives fought 
 bitterly, and for ages, against a nobler and more worthy con- 
 ception. But, against all opposition, Science persisted ; and, 
 at last, the walls of space gave way, the solid dome became 
 the boundless expanse of air, the earth was seen " dancing 
 about the sun," and our solar system took its place as one 
 in the ordered maze of countless galaxies of worlds. 
 
 At last, then, we have a universe-house large enough for a 
 God, the outlines of a temple fit to be the seat of a worship 
 to match the boundless aspirations of the human soul. And 
 this, in every part, is the work of science. And science has 
 achieved it, not only in spite of instituted and official relig- 
 ion, but for the sake of religion ; that is, science has given 
 to religion a temple, one "that hath foundations, whose 
 builder and maker is God." 
 
 2. But not only has science revealed to religion an infinite 
 universe : it has established beyond question the fact that it 
 is a universe. It is not a chaos, but an orderly unity. 
 
 With the old conception of the universe, it was easy 
 enough to believe in two gods or a thousand. No system, 
 no unity, was discovered ; and the Titanic forces seemed to 
 be in everlasting conflict. Light fought the darkness, sum- 
 mer contended with winter ; while cloud, wind, lightning, 
 all appeared to be the gigantic play of separate or hostile 
 powers. Religion gave in her adhesion to some one deity, 
 but was never quite sure but that the object of her worship 
 might be some day dethroned, as Jupiter dethroned Saturn, 
 by some other supernal king. 
 
 But, when Newton demonstrated the law of gravitation, 
 the universe, from dust grain to Sirius, was seen to be held 
 in the grasp of one almighty power. Then came the proof 
 that all the different forces of the universe were only dif- 
 
174 ^ Creed 
 
 ferent manifestations of one eternal force that never was less 
 or more. And, at last, the spectroscope has revealed the 
 wondrous fact that the dust beneath our feet is of the same 
 material as that of which the glittering suns are made. 
 
 It is, indeed, true that Religion declared, ages ago, "The 
 Lord our God is one Lord ! " But, all the same, a hundred 
 other religions had their "gods many and lords many"; 
 and no one was able to do more than assert the nothingness 
 of all but one. But, at last, science has demonstrated 
 
 " One law, one element," 
 
 and has made it reasonable for us to complete the line, and 
 make it read, 
 
 " One God, one law, one element." 
 
 It is one force everywhere ; and, if God be at all, he is now 
 known to be only one. And this result of knowledge is the 
 magnificent gift to religion of science. The glory belongs 
 to science, and to science alone. 
 
 3. Not only is the infinite oneness demonstrated, but, as 
 already hinted, though I wish to set the point apart, and 
 mark it off by itself, an infinite order is also revealed ; 
 and so we find it rational to believe in an infinite wisdom. 
 
 Of course, it is but a small part of the universe that has 
 been explored ; and even that can be said to be but partially 
 known. But every step so far taken reveals an intelligible 
 order. And, since our judgments are based upon experience, 
 and each new experience reaffirms and deepens the one im- 
 pression, the conviction is a cumulative one. All the known, 
 then, being orderly, we feel an unshaken confidence that 
 whatever seems chaotic or unwise bears that appearance to 
 us only because it is not better known. 
 
 Here, again, as in regard to the oneness, though the relig- 
 ious heart might trust and hope, it is only Science that has 
 
The Debt of Religion to Science 175 
 
 bestowed upon Religion the power to demonstrate her mag- 
 nificent faith. 
 
 4. And, once more, this order that science has revealed is 
 not a fixed and finished order, so that we may not hope for 
 anything better than that which is already seen. It is rather 
 evolution, an orderly progress, the apparent on-reaching of a 
 purpose; and so it becomes rational for us to cherish any 
 grandest hope as being within the scope of possibility. 
 
 Against the old universe, as a fixed and finished piece of 
 mechanism, wrought by the hand of a supernatural con- 
 triver, certain very grave and insuperable objections could 
 be brought. It seems to me that, on that theory, the serious 
 criticisms of John Stuart Mill, for example, cannot be met. 
 The God of this universe, regarding it as a finality, Mr. 
 Mill thinks, cannot be both perfectly good and perfectly 
 powerful at the same time. Either he does not wish to make 
 things better and, in that case, is not completely benevo- 
 lent or else he cannot make them better; and so either 
 his wisdom or his power is impeached. 
 
 But the fact of evolution, the establishment of which is 
 unspeakably the grandest of all the achievements of science, 
 completely flanks this whole class of objections, and so gives 
 to Religion a firm basis for her noblest trust. Since all 
 these things are in process, reaching forth toward some 
 result as yet but dimly seen, it were as illogical to condemn 
 them for present imperfections as it would be to judge the 
 quality of an apple that ripens only in October by tasting its 
 puckery bitterness in July. Such judgment is as unscientific 
 as it is irreligious. We are, then, scientifically justified in 
 singing one verse, at least, of the old hymn of Cowper : 
 
 " His purposes will ripen fast, 
 
 Unfolding every hour : 
 The bud may have a bitter taste, 
 But sweet will be the flower." 
 
176 My Creed 
 
 And, though the old watch-maker type of design may be 
 discredited, a broader, grander, farther-reaching teleology is 
 revealed. Taking in the wider sweep of things ; considering 
 the growth of a system from star-dust to planet ; noting the 
 upward trend of life from protozoon to man, and, within the 
 human range, from animal to soul ; seeing how, 
 
 " Striving to be man, the worm 
 Mounts through all the spires of form," 
 
 in this larger survey, we are taking no unjustifiable liberty 
 with the facts when we chant our trust in the words of Ten- 
 nyson, 
 
 "Yet I doubt not through the ages one increasing purpose runs." 
 
 Within this generation then, for the first time in the his- 
 tory of the world, Religion is able to feel beneath the feet 
 of her faith in "the eternal goodness" the firm ground of 
 demonstration. And this is the gift of Science. 
 
 5. Still another gift of Science to Religion is nothing less 
 than what is essentially a spiritualistic conception of the uni- 
 verse. There is a sort of grim irony in the fact that, while 
 Religion has always been stigmatizing Science as material- 
 istic, she herself has never been able to demonstrate the 
 opposite of materialism, and has had to wait for Science to 
 do it for her. For it is Science, at last, that has dealt mate- 
 rialism its death-blow, and made it reasonable for us to be- 
 lieve that the world is only the bright and changing garment 
 of the living God. Religion has disbelieved and denounced 
 materialism for ages ; but, all the while, she has been haunted 
 by it, as by a ghost which all her conjurations could not lay. 
 But Science has now demonstrated its utter incompetence 
 as a theory for the explanation of the universe. A theory is 
 accepted as valid by as much as it can account for the facts. 
 
The Debt of Religion to Science 1 77 
 
 The most important, the crucial fact with which we have to 
 deal is conscious thought ; and, in the face of this, material- 
 ism has utterly broken down. On this point, I wish to let 
 the great voices of the scientific world be heard for them- 
 selves. 
 
 In his address on " Scientific Materialism " (Fragments of 
 Science, p. 120), Mr. Tyndall expresses the opinion that the 
 materialist has a right to assert an intimate relation between 
 thought and certain molecular motions in the brain. Then 
 he adds : " I do not think he is entitled to say that his mo- 
 lecular groupings and his molecular motions explain every- 
 thing. In reality, they explain nothing. . . . The problem of 
 the connection of body and soul is as insoluble in its modern 
 form as it was in the pre-scientific ages." 
 
 Mr. Huxley, in treating of " Bishop Berkeley on the Meta- 
 physics of Sensation" (Critiques and Addresses, p. 314), 
 declares, " If I were obliged to choose between absolute 
 materialism and absolute idealism, I should feel compelled 
 to accept the latter alternative." 
 
 Instead of quoting long passages on this point from Mr. 
 Spencer, I choose rather to give Mr. Fiske's summing up of 
 his general position. He says, " Mr. Spencer has most con- 
 clusively demonstrated that, from the scientific point of view, 
 the hypothesis of the materialists is not only as untenable 
 to-day as it ever has been, but must always remain inferior 
 in philosophic value to the opposing spiritualistic hypothesis " 
 (Cosmic Philosophy, vol. ii., p. 436). 
 
 And his own position Mr. Fiske sums up in these brief 
 words : " Henceforth, we may regard materialism as ruled 
 out, and relegated to that limbo of crudities to which we, 
 some time since, consigned the hypothesis of special crea- 
 tions " (Cosmic Philosophy, vol. ii., p. 445). 
 
 It is no part of my purpose to trace the processes of scien- 
 
1/8 My Creed 
 
 tific reasoning by which this end has been attained. I only 
 wish to note the fact, and to help honest religious thinkers 
 to see and be grateful for the gifts of science. Materialism, 
 then, is gone by. Henceforth, Religion may gladly look 
 upon all the fair, the magnificent, the terrible forms of mat- 
 ter as only veils that, while they conceal, do still more reveal 
 the features, the outlines, and the movements of the Infinite 
 Life that they only clothe and manifest. 
 
 6. As Science holds us by the hand, I think I may safely 
 say that she leads us one step further into the heart of this 
 grand mystery. 
 
 The form behind and manifested in and through what we 
 call matter is really spirit, we say. But that is not enough 
 for Religion. To be in the words of Spencer "ever in 
 presence of an Infinite and Eternal Energy, from which all 
 things proceed," this is grand and wonderful. But Religion 
 has dared to hope that this infinite power was Father and 
 Friend. And now, if Herbert Spencer may be allowed to 
 speak for her, Science asserts, at least, demonstrable kinship 
 between the human soul and this "Infinite and Eternal 
 Energy." These are Mr. Spencer's words: "The final out- 
 come of that speculation commenced by the primitive man 
 is that the Power manifested throughout the universe distin- 
 guished as material is the same power which in ourselves 
 wells up under the form of consciousness " (Religion : A 
 Retrospect and Prospect). 
 
 And, with more elaboration and in greater detail, the Rev. 
 F. E. Abbot (Scientific Theism, p. 209) asserts of the universe, 
 as the direct teaching and final result of science, that, " be- 
 cause, as an infinite organism, it thus manifests infinite Wis- 
 dom, Power, and Goodness, or thought, feeling, and will in 
 their infinite fulness, and because these three constitute the 
 essential manifestations of personality, it " the universe 
 
The Debt of Religion to Science 1 79 
 
 " must be conceived as Infinite Person, Absolute Spirit, Crea- 
 tive Source, and Eternal Home of the derivative finite per- 
 sonalities which depend upon it, but are no less real than 
 itself." 
 Thus have the patient feet of Science led the way to the 
 
 heights, 
 
 "... through nature up to nature's God." 
 
 Such and so magnificent are her gifts to Religion. 
 
 7. But the catalogue of her services is not yet ended. 
 Still the work goes on. For it is her spirit and method that 
 are scattering the clouds of superstition and inhuman the- 
 ology, the still lingering remnants of the primeval darkness 
 that once overhung the whole earth, so helping religion to 
 break, like a sun, through the noxious vapors, and illumine 
 the world. 
 
 Those who are committed to the impossible task of identi- 
 fying with religion dogmas and customs that cannot bear the 
 light may well be jealous of Science and her work. For 
 just so certainly as she is of the race of the immortals, so 
 certainly they must die. It is the old battle between Apollo 
 and the dragons ; and the issue is not uncertain. But it is 
 for us, as Unitarians, to accept without reserve the method 
 of Science, which is the only method of knowledge. Then, 
 though in ever so hopeless a minority to-day, our leadership 
 of the world's religious future is assured. Science can de- 
 stroy only God's enemies and ours ; for she is the very leader 
 of the divine armies of light and truth. 
 
 8. One more point I wish to set down, not as an achieve- 
 ment, but as a hope, if not a prophecy. I dare to believe 
 that some day this same science will discover immortality. 
 However firmly we may believe, we cannot yet say we know. 
 I am aware that many have no question, and say they care 
 for no more proof. But, when any man says, "I know," 
 
i8o My Creed 
 
 unless he is in possession of facts not generally recognized, 
 the utmost that he can honestly mean is that he feels a 
 very strong assurance. I, too, believe : 
 
 I cannot think the world shall end in naught, 
 That the abyss shall be the grave of thought, 
 
 That e'er oblivion's shoreless sea shall roll 
 O'er love and wonder and the lifeless soul. 
 
 Neither have I any prying curiosity as to the details of that 
 other life. But, in regard to the simple fact, I should like 
 to feel beneath my feet the solid rock of demonstration. 
 For could we not all bear with bravery and patience the in- 
 cidents of a journey that leads to such an issue ? 
 
 Now, if this other life be a fact, and if its realities be not 
 far away, if its activities press close upon us and mingle 
 themselves with our daily lives, I see nothing unreasonable 
 in supposing that one day this may be demonstrated to the 
 satisfaction of all candid men. Such, at least, is my hope. 
 
 These, then, are some items in the debt of Religion to 
 Science. Religion is man's search after right relations to^N 
 God and to his fellow-man. Science, distrusted so long, is \ 
 found to be the unfallen Lucifer, the light-bearer, God's very 
 archangel, come to guide Religion into the discovery of 
 these relations. Let them hereafter work hand in hand in 
 completing the foundations and rearing the homes and tem- 
 ples of the city of God, which is the city of a perfected 
 humanity. 
 
Immortality and Modern Thought. 
 
 THE wise student will be very cautious in his statements 
 about the primitive man. He has never been seen or stud- 
 ied. What he thought, said or did, is therefore subject-mat- 
 ter for guessing, but not for knowledge. Scientific faith can 
 resurrect what may be his semblance ; but the accuracy of 
 the portrait can always be impeached. 
 
 It is said that an Englishman and a Yankee were once 
 discussing the relative antiquity of their respective families. 
 The Englishman declared that he could trace his to a noble- 
 man who came over with the Conqueror, and that there was 
 little doubt that this nobleman's ancestral line ran back to 
 the Caesars. But the Yankee, with a modesty that occasion- 
 ally manifests itself in disputes of this kind, quietly remarked 
 that he had at home the genealogical table of his family ; and 
 that, somewhere well down the margin, there was a note to 
 the effect that " at about this time the world was created.'' 
 I suppose that no scholar, to-day, disputes the fact that even 
 the humblest of us can now trace his ancestry so far back 
 that, in comparison with its dim antiquity, the ark of Noah 
 must be looked upon as quite a modern vessel. But, even 
 then, the primitive man, so far from being historical, is not 
 even a tradition or a myth ; for even the traditions and 
 myths that gather about the idea of the fancied " beginning " 
 are moulded very largely on the patterns of the times that 
 produced them. 
 
1 82 My Creed 
 
 I thus emphasize this point to make clear how ill-founded 
 is any loose talk about the primitive man's thoughts on the 
 subject of a future life. The earliest man of whose thoughts 
 on any subject we possess any reliable information is rela- 
 tively well on towards the modern age ; for an authority like 
 Prof. Marsh, of Yale, tells us that two hundred thousand 
 years is a moderate estimate of the time that has elapsed 
 since the first human consciousness dawned upon what until 
 then had been only an animal world. And, in comparison 
 with this, the Pyramids are of yesterday. 
 
 It is doubtless true that there are races of men still alive, 
 open books for our study, whose type of thought is 
 older than the hoariest of Egyptian antiquities. But even 
 the slowest on the road have marched on to a point very far 
 this side of the twilight that hides the early morning of the 
 world. 
 
 I have made all this very plain, because I regard the 
 statement I am about to make as so very important that I 
 do not wish it weakened by even an appearance of claiming 
 for it more than is really its due. This statement is that a 
 belief in continued personal existence after death seems to 
 be not so much an invention or discovery as it does an origi- 
 nal endowment and integral part of man. I say seems, 
 because, beyond the farthest point we can reach in our back- 
 ward investigations, we have only inference as our guide. 
 But, as far back as we can go, we find the belief universal, 
 and bearing even then no traces of being a parvenu. What- 
 ever disputes there may be among scholars as to the antiq- 
 uity or universality of any theistic faith, or anything that 
 can properly be called religion, I think there is no question 
 about this. What I regard as the proof significance of it 
 will be treated later on. At present, I wish only to mark 
 the fact. Man, as we know him, has never seemed able to 
 
Immortality and Modern Thought 183 
 
 think of death as a limit to his conscious existence. He has 
 always treated the grave as an incident in his career, not as 
 the end of it. Death, treated as an end, is a modern inven- 
 tion. Who knows but it ought to be regarded and treated 
 as one of the diseases of progress ? We have learned a 
 thousand new facts about the universe ; and we have built 
 up new theories on the basis of our facts. And, because 
 the facts yet known are not large enough for our human 
 dreams, some wise men are in haste to strangle the dreams. 
 Possibly, it would be quite as wise to wait a little, and see if 
 there are not more facts yet out of which we may build an 
 addition to our universe, so making it large enough to fur- 
 nish a home even for so great a thing as a soul. 
 
 That we may feel anew how large a part of human life 
 has been that which lies beyond the death limit, I wish to 
 recall to you briefly a few things that you all well know. 
 The very fact that we are accustomed to charge the entire 
 past of human history with excessive other-worldliness only 
 emphasizes the point we have in hand. 
 
 Any one who makes a study of the barbaric races will be 
 struck by this, as perhaps the most significant fact about 
 them, that their whole life is a tyranny, dominated by the 
 spirits of the dead. You may call it a degrading supersti- 
 tion, an over-belief, or what you will ; but the fact remains. 
 And it is the fact that now concerns us. In birth and in 
 death, in all that concerns personal, family or tribal life, it 
 is the dead who rule. Whatever religion there is, is a relig- 
 ion of the dead. Whatever morality exists, the dead ones 
 confirm it or suspend it, as they will. The history of these 
 peoples might appropriately be written under the title of 
 "The Reign of the Dead." 
 
 If we pass on to consider the first great civilizations of the 
 world, like that of ancient Egypt, the same striking fact 
 
1 84 My Creed 
 
 confronts us. It has developed and changed its form, but it 
 remains no less dominant than before. So true is this that 
 the Egyptian hardly began to live before he began to get 
 ready to die. The king fought his battles and sat on his 
 throne by the help of the dead. The monuments that have 
 astonished the world, and so long looked calmly in the face 
 of all-devouring time, are the monuments of the dead. The 
 flowers that, pressed and faded, look, after two and a half 
 thousands years of mummy companionship, as if plucked and 
 laid away last summer, are the tributes to the dead. The 
 literature that remains, lighted with hope of the future, with 
 tender trust in the gods, and tender love for the departed, 
 is The Book of the Dead. 
 
 The facts concerning the other great Oriental civilizations, 
 of India and China, are so similar to these that I need only 
 instance them thus, and pass them by. 
 
 And when we come down to more modern times still, to 
 Greece and Rome, how is it ? They had begun, in certain 
 limited ways, to conquer and utilize the forces of this world, 
 so as to make it a somewhat more attractive place for ordi- 
 nary people to live in. And since, in the popular belief, it 
 was only the gods who inhabited the bright Olympus, and 
 common souls must descend to the somewhat shadowy and 
 intangible regions of the underworld, the future life became 
 relatively less attractive. Achilles, in the Iliad, has indeed 
 no doubt of the future state of existence ; but the prospect 
 of giving up his powerful physical life here under the blue 
 sky is so little alluring that he declares he would rather 
 serve a keeper of swine here on earth than be the king of 
 all the dead. But, on the other hand, Socrates looks for- 
 ward with the most delightful anticipation to a meeting and 
 companionship with the heroes of the olden time. Though 
 we cannot now accept the most of his arguments in favor of 
 
Immortality and Modern TJiongkt 185 
 
 it, still we must admire his serene faith in the might of his 
 soul to meet and vanquish the universal conqueror. The 
 Greek and the Roman had found no place for a future abode 
 save an underground cavern or some impossible Island of 
 the Blessed. His universe was not yet big enough for a 
 soul that was worth keeping. 
 
 The earlier Hebrew thought, so far as the Bible reveals 
 it to us, laid little emphasis on the land beyond the grave. 
 It may well be that the early Hebrew reformers reacted 
 strongly from the excessive other-worldliness of the Egyp- 
 tian life out of which they had come. They may well have 
 felt that this world and its possibilities had been too much 
 overshadowed by the other. But, as we read even the Bible 
 between the lines, hints of witchcraft and familiar spirits let 
 us into the open secret of the real life of the people. And, 
 peculiar though they were, we know they were not so much 
 unlike their neighbors. While, in later Hebrew thought, 
 the hidden undergrowth of belief and feeling springs up 
 into a luxuriant development that sucks out the life of every- 
 thing that attempts to rival it. This world and all its belong- 
 ings become only a sort of proscenium before which, on its 
 little stage, a preparatory piece or prologue is enacted, while 
 the curtain is getting ready to rise on the real drama. 
 
 Christianity, at first, was an apocalypse. With its prom- 
 ise of "new heavens and a new earth," so soon to appear in 
 place of the rapidly " dissolving view " of the present order, 
 the things of this life were made to seem as nothing in com- 
 parison with the "glory that shall follow." This expected 
 speedy ending of all mundane affairs made not only " afflic- 
 tions which are but for a moment " seem " light," but it man- 
 ifestly affected the estimate of great moral and social 
 problems, such as marriage, property and slavery. 
 
 All the way down through the Middle Age, purgatory, 
 
1 86 My Creed 
 
 hell, and heaven were quite as real places in the popular 
 imagination as any provinces or cities laid down on the map. 
 And, even up to the present time, Orthodoxy teaches that 
 this life is but a probation, and that the only real object 
 of it is to get ready to die. 
 
 So much review of the past has appeared to me to be nec- 
 essary, and that for two reasons. First, I wish these facts 
 to be in your minds, to serve as a background against which 
 our modern attitude may stand out more clearly. And, sec- 
 ondly, this attitude of the past will, I think, be seen to pos- 
 sess an important significance in our later discussion. 
 
 Leaving the past, however, for a little while, let us now 
 consider some phases of contemporary thought. 
 
 The central significance of the Renaissance was nothing 
 less and nothing other than an awaking from a world-trance 
 of other-worldliness, and a discovery of this world. The 
 other life had been everything ; and the supposed prepara- 
 tion for it had been by a process of magic, almost or quite 
 wholly apart from any natural connection of cause and effect. 
 Now the worth of this life began to be felt for its own sake. 
 And, further, it began to be believed that the connection 
 between this life and the next was genetic, not merely magi- 
 cal; and that therefore the best preparation for the next 
 world might be the making the most and best of this one. 
 
 Out of this state of mind science was born. And the 
 essential spirit of science is the careful investigation of facts 
 and the demand for proof as a condition of belief. It re- 
 verses the old idea of " authority for truth," and, instead of 
 it, takes for its motto, "Truth for authority." It thus dis- 
 covered that much of the ancient and still prevalent belief 
 as to another life was superstition. But many of us to-day 
 need to apply the scientific method to the study of the word 
 "superstition," and so better learn its meaning. We need 
 
Immortality and Modern Thought 187 
 
 to learn that labelling a belief " superstition " does not kill 
 it. We even need to learn that proving it to be a supersti- 
 tion is not necessarily proving it to be untrue. A supersti- 
 tion is only an over-belief, super-sto, that which stands over, 
 exceeds, something that reaches beyond what is at present 
 proved to be true. That which is superstition to-day may 
 be science to-morrow. 
 
 This, however, is not saying anything against science. 
 The scientific demand for proof as the basis of all claims to 
 knowledge is simply a demand for common honesty. For 
 he who does not make a distinction between his knowledge 
 and his beliefs'or hopes may be very religious, according to 
 popular standards ; but he most certainly is not moral. 
 
 This scientific demand for verification, then, has enor- 
 mously contracted the range of our celestial geography. 
 When suddenly asked for the "titles clear to mansions in 
 the skies," either they could not be produced or else the 
 evidence for them was disallowed. And, since the popular 
 belief in a future life could offer for itself no proof that did 
 not seem to itself need proving, there has appeared that 
 tremendous reaction of feeling that takes the name of Agnos- 
 ticism. It is popular now in some quarters to smile at one 
 who dares even discover the fact that he hopes for immor- 
 tality, as though he had avowed a family claim to certain 
 "castles in Spain." 
 
 Agnosticism commends itself to us by its honesty and its 
 modesty. And it is certainly a blessed ignorance that takes 
 the place of the most that Orthodoxy has been teaching us 
 as absolute knowledge about the future world. Let me 
 adopt Macbeth's creed, that life 
 
 ..." Is a tale 
 
 Told by an idiot, full of sound and fury, 
 Signifying nothing," 
 
1 88 My Creed 
 
 let us with him walk 
 
 " The way to dusty death." 
 
 This were unspeakably better than the old faith. So I have 
 no very hard words for agnosticism as compared with the 
 tyrant it discrowns. But I can no more submit to the new 
 tyrant than to the old. For when it attempts to set limits 
 to investigation, and warns us off even from a rational search 
 for "the undiscovered country," then I rebel. Comte, its 
 first secular high priest, attempted it even in regard to an 
 investigation of the physical heavens ; and hardly was he 
 dead before the spectroscope turned his wisdom into folly. 
 Who knows but some spiritual spectroscope may play the 
 same havoc with the wise ignorance of agnosticism concerning 
 the spiritual stars of which the world has always been think- 
 ing it caught at least occasional glimpses ? 
 
 The enormous growth of modern science, and the result- 
 ing spirit of agnosticism, these have largely determined 
 the attitude of mind towards this subject of the great mass of 
 the cultured and the semi-cultured people of Europe and 
 America. 
 
 But this growth of science, grand as it is, at present is 
 manifestly one-sided and incomplete. We have mapped the 
 most of the earth, and gained a partial control of some of 
 its forces : we have made extraordinary excursions into the 
 heavens, and measured the distances of some of the stars; 
 but man is as yet very largely an unknown country. Even 
 many of the primary problems still wait for solution. Tyn- 
 dall confesses that " the problem of the connection of body 
 and soul is as insoluble in its modern form as it was in the 
 pre-scientific ages " (Fragments of Science, p. 120). And how 
 much we may not know as yet of the universe about us is 
 hinted at most remarkably by no less a man than Jevons. 
 
Immortality and Modern Thought 189 
 
 He says (Principles of Science, p. 516), "We cannot deny 
 even the strange suggestion of Young, that there may be 
 independent worlds, some possibly existing in different 
 parts of space, but others, perhaps, pervading each other 
 unseen and unknown in the same space." 
 
 Many have been inclined to give up the soul because they 
 could not find it with the dissecting knife. And others have 
 given it up because our ordinary conceptions of space and 
 matter have furnished for it, to the imagination, no appro- 
 priate home. But both these positions are utterly unscien- 
 tific, a leaping to conclusions before all the evidence is 
 in. And this haste to settle one's opinions is always an evi- 
 dence of an uneducated or only partially educated mind. 
 Homer had no universe grand enough to furnish a worthy 
 immortality ; and so his Achilles looks upon it as a calamity. 
 The world of modern science is not grand enough yet to 
 make room for an immortal soul ; and so the belief faints for 
 lack of room to expand and air to breathe. Possibly, some 
 future age may treat both ancient Greece and the present 
 time as illustrations of the necessary failure of men who try 
 to build before sufficient materials are gathered. 
 
 Then one of the diseases of our present civilization a 
 necessary result of an accumulation of facts and material 
 development so rapid that we have not yet been able to 
 master and use them from the stand-point of our higher man- 
 hood is a sort of world-weariness that makes many people 
 question as to whether they want any future life. The pres- 
 ent life, with its worry and bustle and confusion, has been 
 too much for them. They are weary and only want to rest. 
 They confuse life with its unpleasant conditions, and so are 
 willing to be rid of both together. 
 
 I only mark this now in glancing at some of the more 
 important phases of the attitude towards this subject of the 
 
190 My Creed 
 
 modern world. And now let us turn sharply round and look 
 in the other direction. Contemporary with this growth of 
 science and agnosticism are the enormous native develop- 
 ment of Spiritualism and the sweeping invasion from our old 
 Aryan home of that strange-looking exotic, Theosophy. Sci- 
 ence comes out of its inner temple, and by the mouth of its 
 more forward spokesmen announces to the waiting world its 
 verdict, "Agnosco" And, representative of many other phil- 
 osophic authorities, one of our own sages utters the oracular 
 stone for bread, " No wise man will trouble himself about 
 the matter." But, reasonable or unreasonable, the toiling, 
 struggling, dying, but still hopeful masses refuse to look on 
 nonentity as a desirable acquisition. So their answer to 
 science and philosophy is Spiritualism and Theosophy. In 
 vain do the wise men shout, " Atavism," and talk about a 
 reversion of the civilized world to the animistic superstitions 
 of our barbaric ancestors. The loving, hungry human heart 
 still wails its protest in such lines as those of Holmes : 
 
 " Is this the whole sad story of creation, 
 
 Told by its breathing myriads o'er and o'er, 
 One glimpse of day, then black annihilation, 
 A sunlit passage to a sunless shore ? 
 
 " Give back our faith, ye mystery-solving lynxes ; 
 
 Robe us once more in heaven-aspiring creeds 1 
 Better was dreaming Egypt with her sphinxes, 
 The stony convent with its cross and beads ! " 
 
 These last two lines I, for one, cannot accept Better 
 "black annihilation" than endless heaven at the price of 
 endless hell. Neither am I willing to have my faith given 
 back to me as a charity loaf, conceded to me on account of 
 a supposed unreasonable heart-hunger that defies the logic 
 of the head. If the temple that is offered me be not large 
 
Immortality and Modern Thought 191 
 
 enough for both my faith and my brains, I will still stay in 
 the wilderness and worship in tents, looking for a glimpse of 
 some " better country." 
 
 We are now ready to raise the question as to the present 
 standing of this problem. 
 
 I cannot say, " Amen," to those who declare that the logi- 
 cal outcome of unbelief is suicide, that if there be no fut- 
 ure then this life is not worth having. I cannot undertake 
 to answer for others; but, as for myself, the vision of the 
 blue dome above us, of the wide night sky of stars, of green 
 fields with trees, of cloud-kissing mountains, of wind-swept 
 seas ; the love of wife and child and friend ; the spectacle of 
 the world's activities, with the glimpses that may be gained 
 of the upward march of humanity along the pathway of the 
 past ; the comedy, tragedy, heroism, all this is so wonder- 
 ful, so fascinating to me, that I am glad every day that I 
 may have even a brief look at so marvellous a scene. How- 
 ever it ends or when, I am grateful that I was invited to be 
 even a humble spectator. 
 
 I say this, not because I imagine that my personal feeling 
 can be important to you, but because I wish my argument 
 to be freed in your minds from any suspicion of being un- 
 duly biassed by a personal longing for immortality. I do 
 wish it. But I wish still more not to be deceived. What- 
 ever the fact, I desire to know it, that I may adjust myself to 
 the reality of my position. A prejudice either for or against 
 a fact is something I cannot understand. Let us try, then, 
 with eyes open all round, to see how the matter stands. 
 
 In the first place, then, traditional Orthodoxy has nothing 
 to say to any one who needs to have anything said. What 
 it offers in the way of proof is sadly in need of being proved 
 itself. Church tradition is authority only to those who have 
 not investigated it. Biblical infallibility is a thing of the 
 
192 My Creed 
 
 past. The reappearance of Jesus after death may still be 
 accepted by either one of two classes : first, by those who 
 accept it on authority as a dogma ; and, secondly, by those 
 who hold that similar reappearances take place to-day. In 
 the first case it is not evidence ; and, in the second, it is 
 believed on account of a supposed present fact instead of its 
 serving as proof of this fact. The Church, then, is, for the 
 present, out of court as a witness. 
 
 The transcendental " I know," " I feel," that seems to be 
 satisfactory to so many easy-going liberals, this, also, is 
 utterly lacking in probative force to any mind that stands 
 in need of proof. How can a present consciousness testify 
 to the continuance of personal identity into an indefinite 
 future ? It seems to me that this talk of knowledge on such 
 a basis is simply a misuse of words. And the somewhat 
 high and mighty air of some who speak slightingly of the 
 asserted low and materialistic tone of those who seek for 
 evidence, and who talk of their personal consciousness of 
 immortality as though it were a sort of saint's aureole that 
 spontaneously encircled the heads of the spiritually-minded, 
 appear to me to gain little in the way of certainty to offset 
 their loss in the way of humility. 
 
 Turning now from these negatives, let us see what we can 
 find that leans at least towards the positive. 
 
 With only such exceptions as prove the rule, the state- 
 ment may be broadly made that the desire for continued 
 existence is a universal one. When people tell me that 
 they do not desire a future life, I feel practically certain that 
 the conditions of their life here are such that they shrink 
 from their indefinite continuance. And, not being able to 
 conceive themselves as freed from these hampering condi- 
 tions, they are conscious of only a longing for rest. And 
 yet it seems clear to me that it is not life they would be 
 
Immortality and Modern Thought 193 
 
 delivered from, but only a certain kind of life. The often- 
 quoted words of Tennyson, I believe, sink their plummet 
 down to the bottom of deepest truth : 
 
 " Whatever crazy sorrow saith, 
 No life that breathes with human breath 
 Has ever truly longed for death." 
 
 And, when Mr. Frederic Harrison tells me that I am self- 
 ish to wish for immortality, that the desire is an immoral 
 one, it is sufficient to reply that he is selfish and immoral 
 to desire to be alive to-morrow or this afternoon. At any 
 rate, it is only the difference of my wanting a somewhat 
 larger slice off the same loaf. Or when Dr. Maudsley 
 writes, I quote from a private letter to me; but, as they 
 are his well-known opinions, I am letting out no secret, 
 "To me, it always seems something of a marvel that any 
 one, looking back on what men have actually been from the 
 beginning, and around upon what they are now, not ab- 
 stractly, but actually, in their daily doings and being, should 
 think the universe would gain anything by securing their 
 immortality, or need feel itself under any sort of obligation 
 to perpetuate them forever. An eternal Bushman, for ex- 
 ample, or an eternal New York Fifth Avenue millionnaire ! 
 An eternal chimpanzee were a less ill use to make eternally 
 of the matter of either of them, surely!" when, I say, Dr. 
 Maudsley writes me like this, I cannot help thinking the 
 Doctor forgets that, if the Bushman and the millionnaire 
 are souls, there may be reason to look upon them as seeds of 
 something better to which they may grow before eternity is 
 quite exhausted. And, when any one informs me that I am 
 only " a worm of the dust," with no right to aspire to such 
 a destiny, I reply that this is just the point in dispute, and 
 that I will accept any lineage, whatever it be, when it is 
 established. 
 
194 My Creed 
 
 The practical universality of human belief in immortality 
 in all the past has already been made plain. It is still 
 taken for granted by the world's millions. The poets who 
 coin the common heart's sorrows and hopes into song still 
 chant it. The wide-spread reactions towards the older faiths 
 have here their main motive. And the springing up of 
 Spiritualism and Theosophy on grounds burnt over by the 
 fires of the orthodox hell, and right in the teeth of the east 
 winds that blow from the cheerless seas of doubt, testify to 
 the hunger of men for some assurance that the loved and 
 departed are not also the lost. 
 
 I wish now to hint at what seems to me the proof signifi- 
 cance of this simple fact. 
 
 Death certainly seems to be the end, the utter dissolution 
 and destruction of the individual. And, by as much as this 
 appearance seems conclusive, by so much does the wonder 
 grow that anybody should ever have thought otherwise. 
 To talk of shadow and trance and dream is entirely beside 
 the point. It is the paradoxical fact itself, and not the 
 inadequate attempts to explain it, that is the object of our 
 wonder. Familiarity with it has blunted the edge of the 
 marvel. Suppose a dog should be found pondering Ham- 
 let's soliloquy, or bent in earnest thought above the motion- 
 less body of one of his companions and raising the question, 
 If a dog die, shall he live again ? And yet, if the problem 
 has no more relevancy to the case of man than to that of 
 any other animal, why should it ever have become a problem 
 in the one case more than in the other ? 
 
 On any theory conceivable, this story of immortal hope is 
 a tale that the universe has whispered to the trusting heart 
 of man. He stands related to the universe as the coin is 
 related to the die. Whatever is in him was first in it. Even 
 the most transient and passing characteristics stand vitally 
 
Immortality and Modern Thought 195 
 
 related to external facts that produced them. Nothing 
 comes from nothing. And any characteristic of man that 
 has existed always and everywhere must, it seems to me, be 
 regarded as matching a permanent reality in the universe 
 itself. The basis of all science, the uniformity of natural 
 law, has for itself no surer foundation than this. Indeed, 
 this is its foundation. I cannot see, therefore, why we are 
 not justified, on the clearest scientific grounds, in claiming 
 that this story, which the universe has always been telling 
 to man (no matter through what symbols or by what 
 methods), is an echo of some reality that is a part of the 
 universe itself. 
 
 And then, again, it may be said that, so long as the most 
 materialistic science utterly fails to prove the negative, no 
 one can declare the grandest trust to be unreasonable. This 
 faith, so natural to the human heart, is in possession of the 
 ground. It will vacate when the proper warrant is produced. 
 But, until it is, no one need apologize for his faith. So far 
 as any science knows to the contrary, there may be, within 
 each of us, a psychical body that death only releases into an 
 immediate and larger activity ; and the inter-stellar spaces 
 may be the scene of intelligent activity so real and intense 
 that life here would appear by. comparison only as its shadow. 
 And these bodies and these worlds need not be thought of as 
 unimaginable and intangible spirit, either. They may be as 
 material as the ether, and yet invisible and intangible to our 
 present senses. And, if there be an immortal life at all, I 
 believe we shall be no "unembodied thoughts," but as ma- 
 terial as we are now, only in some higher and finer way. 
 
 If any one should say that, after having declared my con- 
 viction that materialism is dead, I now turn round and ac- 
 cept a theory of the immortal life that is essentially mate- 
 rialistic, I should reply, First, I do not yet accept any theory ; 
 
196 My Creed 
 
 and, secondly, this conception of future possibilities at which 
 I hint has nothing whatever in common with what is both 
 popularly and philosophically meant by materialism. Such 
 an objection would only be a catching at the word and miss- 
 ing the substance. 
 
 Materialism has broken down. It is already an antiquated 
 phase of science. Even Clifford, with his " mind-stuff," and 
 Haeckel, with his "molecular souls," are confessions that 
 they need something besides " dead matter " which, by the 
 way, does not exist to explain even the lower forms of life. 
 And, in presence of the higher problems, of thought and con- 
 sciousness, materialism is as dumb as the Egyptian sphinx. 
 
 But, supposing immortal life to be a fact, is there any pros- 
 pect of its ever being discovered and verified as a reality ? 
 No less an authority than Mr. John Fiske says (Destiny of 
 Man, p. 1 1 1), " Scientifically speaking, there is not a parti- 
 cle of evidence for either view," that is, either for or 
 against immortality. And he goes on to speak of desisting 
 "from the futile attempt to introduce scientific demonstra- 
 tion into a region which confessedly transcends human expe- 
 rience." At the same time, he thinks (and he evidently 
 includes himself in the statement) that men will go on believ- 
 ing it as they have in the past. 
 
 I confess it seems to me no little surprising to hear a man 
 like Mr. Fiske talking in this way. I find myself almost 
 universally in accord with him ; but, in this case, he seems 
 to me to have forgotten his stand-point as a scientific man. 
 Does the problem of immortality " transcend human expe- 
 rience " ? Is not this an unscientific assumption of the 
 negative of the very point in dispute? If, in reality, any 
 man has ever entered into an immortal life, then, since this 
 man was and is human, the fact of living beyond death is, 
 in his case, a fact of human experience, and so in no wise 
 
Immortality and Modern Thought 197 
 
 transcends it. And, if he could come and enter into rela- 
 tions with us once more, then this converse with an immortal 
 would be as much a part of human experience as any com- 
 monplace dialogue with one's next-door neighbor. 
 
 Now, I suppose that neither Mr. Fiske nor any one else 
 would feel himself warranted in saying that, if there be im- 
 mortals, this supposition of possible relations with them 
 would be antecedently or inherently impossible. Neither 
 would it require any one to believe in the supernatural ; for 
 such converse, if real, would be as natural a fact as any 
 other. Whether, then, this problem be one that " transcends 
 human experience " is a question that no man has any right, 
 scientific or otherwise, to settle except on the basis of the 
 facts and the evidence. 
 
 If immortality be a fact at all, and if it be a fact that 
 touches and concerns us in any way, then most certainly it 
 may come within the range of human experience. It is out- 
 side that range no more than this continent was before Co- 
 lumbus sailed. And we know now that even this had been 
 discovered, in ways that never became fruitful to civilization, 
 by sporadic and scattered adventurers, over and over again. 
 So, it is claimed, have the mysterious seas of death been 
 crossed over and over again, We now dismiss these stories 
 as idle tales, just as, for many years, the voyages of Marco 
 Polo were looked upon as romantic inventions. If, however, 
 this pathway through the mystery should ever be brought 
 under control, charted, and made into a navigable way, then 
 we should read the old-time stories in a different spirit. The 
 uncertainty, the intermittency, the apparent lawlessness, of 
 these manifestations in the past, is no more against the pos- 
 sibility of reducing them to law and order and knowledge, 
 and so bringing them under voluntary control, than were 
 the first manifestations of steam, electricity, and magnetism 
 
198 My Creed 
 
 arguments in discredit of the locomotive, the telegraph and 
 the mariner's compass. Whatever be the facts, the mind of 
 man, by the guidance of the scientific method, is as compe- 
 tent to deal with the one case as it has proved itself to be 
 with the others. While the subject itself is as much more 
 dignified and important than these as life is more important 
 than the passing incidents of a day. I therefore protest, 
 with all the earnestness of which I am capable, against both 
 the shallow and flippant scientific disdain of this question, 
 and the airy, aristocratic, dilettante indifference with which 
 theologians treat it, while all the time they glare with holy 
 horror at any man who presumes to doubt what they are so 
 ready to admit is outside the limits of proof. 
 
 It is sometimes said that, if there be anything in the pop- 
 ular claims of communication with those we call the dead, 
 or if immortality is capable of being proved as a fact of sci- 
 ence, it ought to have been known long ago ; and that the 
 fact of the lateness of the claim in human experience is much 
 against it. But I fail to see the force of this objection, 
 either from the stand-point of human history or of divine 
 providence. 
 
 In the first place, it is claimed among all peoples 
 that these whispers from the other side have been heard in 
 all ages from the very first. But, even though all these 
 claims be disallowed, as they ought to be until established, 
 it can still be said that there has been no more absolute 
 need of certainty on this point than on many others. And 
 a parallel question might be asked concerning many other 
 discoveries, the knowledge of which has contributed so 
 greatly to the growth of civilization. If God be, and if he 
 love us, why did he not tell us a thousand things that we, as 
 matter of fact, have been left to find out ? 
 
 Thus, in human growth, things have their natural advent, 
 
Immortality and Modern Thought 199 
 
 they come " in the fulness of time." First, man is ani- 
 mal ; then comes the further evolution of mind ; then the 
 moral becomes dominant. May it not well be that the spir- 
 itual should appear as the blossom and crown of all ? This, 
 at any rate, is Paul's order of progress. 
 
 I shall now venture to set my feet, for at least a little way, 
 within the borders of a country that has been at least very 
 rarely traversed on an occasion like this, the regions of 
 Psychic Research. 
 
 Some of you must be more or less familiar with the work 
 of the English Society. I have been a member of the Amer- 
 ican Society from the first, and much of the time chairman 
 of one of its committees. Besides this, I have done what I 
 could as an original investigator for eight or ten years. I 
 think I may therefore claim, without any breach of modesty, 
 to know something more of the subject than those who have 
 given no careful attention to it whatever. Many dismiss it 
 on a priori grounds ; many others have made up their minds 
 on the basis of one or two public and palpably fraudulent 
 stances ; while others know only what, from time to time, 
 they see in the newspapers. It is evident that these people 
 have no right to hold an opinion, much less to express it. 
 And yet, if your experience is like mine, you will find that 
 they are more certain about it than anybody else, and quite 
 ready with their shallow judgment as to the folly of anybody 
 who has really taken the trouble to study the matter. 
 
 I have long felt it to be a part of my duty to investigate 
 the subject, and to have at least a few facts, for or against, 
 on which to base an opinion. Some millions of people in 
 Europe and America are Spiritualists, on the basis of what 
 they claim to be personal experience. The belief seems to 
 me to be either the most lamentable delusion or the grand- 
 est truth in the world. Which ? It really would seem to 
 
200 My Creed 
 
 be worth while to find out, if for no other reason than to 
 deliver the thousands that may be led astray by a fancy. 
 When my parishioners come to me in sorrow and beg for 
 guidance I feel that I ought to have something for them 
 better than a prejudice. 
 
 If a future life can be demonstrated, if communication 
 between that world and this be a possibility, I should most 
 certainly be glad. I do not see how it would change the 
 lines of my regular work. It would only put beneath my 
 feet a certainty where now is but a hope. 
 
 I have no time to go deeply into this phase of the subject, 
 even if it were advisable to-day. To treat it at all ade- 
 quately would require at least an essay by itself. In what 
 I do say, beyond what is accepted by competent scientific 
 investigators, I shall confine myself to the results of my own 
 personal experience, and to briefest hints even here. 
 
 Three things I now regard as settled. They do not at all 
 prove the claim of Spiritualism ; but they do go a wonderful 
 way in at least illustrating the power of the soul to tran- 
 scend ordinary physical limits, and act through other than 
 the recognized channels of communication. It is said that 
 one day Theodore Parker and Ralph Waldo Emerson were 
 taking a walk together in Concord, when a wild-eyed Sec- 
 ond Adventist rushed up to them with the news " impor- 
 tant, if true " that the world was about coming to an end. 
 After Mr. Parker had replied that the message did not 
 concern him, as he lived in Boston, Mr. Emerson quietly 
 remarked, " Well, suppose it is : I think I can get along 
 without it." In the light of already established facts, it 
 begins to look as though the soul might, with some degree 
 of confidence, quote the reply of Mr. Emerson. What are 
 these facts ? 
 
 First, hypnotism or mesmerism. This, which a French 
 
Immortality and Modern Thought 201 
 
 scientific commission once scouted, after what it called an 
 investigation, is now recognized by the medical fraternity 
 in the words of one of them as having " a distinct thera- 
 peutic value." I have known a case of a young lady's being 
 put into the mesmeric sleep and having a serious surgical 
 operation performed with as complete unconsciousness as 
 though under the influence of ether. All the ordinary phe- 
 nomena I have witnessed in private over and over again. 
 
 Secondly, the fact of clairvoyance is established beyond 
 question. Under certain, as yet little understood, condi- 
 tions, both seeing and hearing are possible apart from the 
 ordinary use of eye or ear or ethereal vibrations. What is 
 it then that sees and hears ? 
 
 Thirdly, it is a fact that mind may impress mind, and, in 
 some exceptional cases, far away, even half way round the 
 world. 
 
 Now, no one of these facts, nor all of them combined, 
 goes far enough to prove the central claim of modern Spirit- 
 ualism. But this apparent semi-independence of the body 
 does at least make the question a rational one as to whether 
 the soul is not an entity capable of getting along without 
 the present physical body. And, while we are on the bor- 
 derland of stupendous facts like these, I confess I find it 
 hard to be patient with the conceited and flippant ignorance 
 that waives them aside with a supercilious air, while it 
 gravely potters over a fish's fin or a dug-up vertebra of the 
 tail of some extinct mastodon, calling one science and the 
 other only superstition. 
 
 Connected with modern Spiritualism there is, beyond 
 question, an immense amount of deliberate fraud. Many 
 people have found that they can get a living in this way 
 easier than by working for it. Then there is much of honest 
 self-delusion, much honest misinterpretation of facts. Cer- 
 
2O2 My Creed 
 
 tain mysterious things do occur ; and they are staightway 
 supposed to mean what they may not mean at all. But all 
 the bad logic of the world is not to be found here. It some- 
 times gets out of the stance room, and climbs even into the 
 chair of the philosophic or scientific professor. So let us 
 not be too severe on the bad logic of those who have had no 
 special training. 
 
 But when all the fraud, all the delusion, all the misinter- 
 pretation, have been brushed one side, there remains a re- 
 spectable nay, even a striking and startling body of fact 
 that as yet has no place in our recognized theories of the 
 world and of man. Whatever their explanation, they are 
 at least worth explaining. And, whether they prove or dis- 
 prove Spiritualism, they cannot fail to throw important light 
 on many problems touching the nature of man. The so- 
 called explanations that I have seen, such as those of Drs. 
 Beard and Carpenter and those of many others, are so inad- 
 equate to account for facts of my own experience that, by 
 natural reaction, they almost incline one to grasp the opin- 
 ions they combat, for the sake of having something a little 
 more solid to hold by. 
 
 That physical objects are sometimes moved in a way that 
 no muscular pressure, conscious or unconscious, can account 
 for, I know. That information is sometimes imparted that 
 was never in the possession of either of the sitters I also 
 know. It is true that these cases, in my own experience, are 
 not yet common enough to preclude the possibility of their 
 being accidentally correct; though the circumstances have 
 been such as to make me regard this as a strained and im- 
 probable explanation. To have information given me that 
 it was impossible the medium could know, this has been a 
 very common experience. To call it mind-reading is easy; 
 but what is mind-reading ? One insoluble mystery is hardly 
 
Immortality and Modern Thought 203 
 
 a satisfactory explanation for another. Automatic writing, 
 when the medium was unconscious of what she was writing, 
 and this of a most remarkable character, is another common 
 experience. These are little facts, you may say. But so 
 was the fact that a piece of amber, under certain circum- 
 stances, would attract a straw. Science knows no little 
 facts; and any fact, until it is explained, must be either a 
 constant challenge or a standing reproach to any science 
 worthy of the name. 
 
 I have never paid the slightest attention to anything that 
 occurred in the dark, or under conditions where deception 
 as to fact was even possible. I have seen a plenty of these, 
 but have always ruled them out of court. And, besides, 
 most of the things that have impressed me have occurred 
 when the medium was a personal friend, and not a " profes- 
 sional " at all. 
 
 I must let these bare statements stand as hints only of a 
 story it would take me hours to tell. As the result of all 
 this, am I a Spiritualist? No. Would I like to be one? 
 I would like to be able to demonstrate the fact of continued 
 existence, and the possibility of opening communication be- 
 tween the two worlds. But I am a good deal more anxious 
 for the truth than I am to believe either one way or the other. 
 
 If not in the present age, then in some more fortunate 
 one, I believe the question both can and will be settled. 
 And I cannot understand how any one should treat the mat- 
 ter as of slight importance. Thoreau's remark, " One world 
 at a time," has often been quoted as being the end of all 
 wisdom on the subject. But I cannot so regard it. I do 
 not think, as some do, that morality is dependent on it. But 
 I do think that one's belief here may so change his life em- 
 phasis as to put a new meaning into his whole career. If I 
 know I am to die in two years, I shall certainly lay my life 
 
2O4 My Creed 
 
 out on a different scale from that which would be appropri- 
 ate if I could confidently look forward to forty years more of 
 life; and, in spite of George Eliot's "Choir Invisible," it 
 seems to me that the enthusiasm which works only for a 
 certain indefinite future here on earth, while all the time it is 
 believed that the whole thing is finally to end in smoke, is, 
 to say the least, a little forced and unnatural. And among 
 common people, not sublimely unselfish, it will not be 
 strange if they care more for present satisfaction than they 
 do for some unimaginable benefit to some unknown people 
 that, perhaps, is to be attained in a thousand years. 
 
 But, if all men could know that death is only an incident, 
 and that life is to continue, for good or ill, right on ; and 
 if they could know that, under the working of the law of 
 cause and effect, they are making that future life day by 
 day; that its condition is to be determined thus, not by 
 creed or belief, or ritual or worship, as such, but by charac- 
 ter, is it not plain that this would become the mightiest 
 of all possible motives ? If it can be attained, here is a 
 power able to lift and transform the world. 
 
 It is not a question, then, that is all in the air, and is of 
 no practical importance. I know of none that I believe to 
 be more practical. 
 
 But, if tfiis certainty is never to be attained, I believe 
 with Mr. Fiske in this, that the great majority of men and 
 women will still cherish the hope, at any rate in hours of 
 sorrow and loss. In the glare of day, when they are pros- 
 perous, while the sun shines, they may forget it or doubt it ; 
 but, when the night comes, they will look up at the stars, 
 and dream at least of other and happier worlds. And this, 
 at any rate, can be said for the dream : that no advance of 
 knowledge as yet has proved its right to impeach it, or take 
 away its comfort from the hearts that ache for the sight of 
 faces that have vanished. 
 

 14 DAY USE 
 
 RETURN TO DESK FROM WHICH BORR 
 
 LOAN DEPT. 
 
 Thi, book is due on the last date stamped below, or 
 on the date to which renewed, 
 j C^o *r* cnbiect to immediate recall. 
 
 Renewed books are subject to 
 
 LD 2lA-60m-4,'64 
 (E4555slO)476B 
 
 General Library 
 University of California 
 

 *w 
 
 L.*>* 
 
 gg- 
 
 
 ^